summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/62747-h/62747-h.htm
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
authornfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-02-04 02:00:39 -0800
committernfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-02-04 02:00:39 -0800
commitd247177f1e128789e483213d9f406076ea4e882f (patch)
tree101c8fbf50fdec86a5096dbb3c48a993321f313c /old/62747-h/62747-h.htm
parent6667969c14402ff408b1cc7bfeb06502045e17fc (diff)
NormalizeHEADmain
Diffstat (limited to 'old/62747-h/62747-h.htm')
-rw-r--r--old/62747-h/62747-h.htm9721
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 9721 deletions
diff --git a/old/62747-h/62747-h.htm b/old/62747-h/62747-h.htm
deleted file mode 100644
index 4cd710a..0000000
--- a/old/62747-h/62747-h.htm
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,9721 +0,0 @@
-<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
- "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
-<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
- <head>
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" />
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" />
- <title>
- The Project Gutenberg eBook of Two American Boys in the War Zone, by Levi Worthington Green.
- </title>
- <style type="text/css">
-
-body {
- margin-left: 10%;
- margin-right: 10%;
-}
-
- h1,h2 {
- text-align: center; /* all headings centered */
- clear: both;
-}
-
-p {
- margin-top: .51em;
- text-align: justify;
- margin-bottom: .49em;
-}
-
-.p1 {margin-top: 1em;}
-.p2 {margin-top: 2em;}
-
-/*Modified horizontal rules to fix ePub display issue*/
-hr {
- width: 33%;
- margin-top: 2em;
- margin-bottom: 2em;
- margin-left: 33.5%;
- margin-right: 33.5%;
- clear: both;
-}
-
-hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;}
-hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;}
-/*End modified horizontal rule CSS*/
-
-table {
- margin-left: auto;
- margin-right: auto;
-}
-
-/*Table of Contents format*/
-table.toc { max-width: 30em;}
-td.tocchapter{ text-align: right; vertical-align: top; padding-right: 1em;}
-td.toctitle { text-align: left; vertical-align: top; text-indent: -1.3em; padding-left: 1.3em;}
-td.tocpage { text-align: right; vertical-align: bottom; padding-left: 1em;}
-
-.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */
- /* visibility: hidden; */
- position: absolute;
- left: 92%;
- font-size: smaller;
- text-align: right;
-} /* page numbers */
-
-.boxit{
- max-width: 20em;
- padding: 1em;
- border: 0.25em solid black;
- margin: 0 auto; }
-
-.center {text-align: center;}
-
-.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
-
-.caption {font-weight: bold;}
-
-/* Images */
-.figcenter {
- margin: auto;
- text-align: center;
- max-width: 90%;
-}
-
-.figcenter1 {
- margin: auto;
- text-align: center;
- max-width: 50%;
-}
-
-img {max-width: 100%; height: auto;} /*Limit width to display*/
-
-/* Transcriber's notes */
-.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA;
- color: black;
- font-size:smaller;
- padding:0.5em;
- margin-bottom:5em;
- font-family:sans-serif, serif; }
-
-/*CSS to set font sizes*/
-/*font sizes for non-header font changes*/
-.xxlargefont{font-size: xx-large}
-.xlargefont{font-size: x-large}
-.largefont{font-size: large}
-.boldfont{font-weight:bold}
-.cheaderfont{font-size:medium}
-.normalfont{font-style:normal}
-.invisiblefont{display:none}
-.italicfont{font-style:italic}
-
-/*for drop caps*/
-p.dropcap {
- text-indent: 0em;
-}
-
-p.dropcap:first-letter
-{
- float: left;
- font-size: 2.75em;
- padding-right: 0.05em;
- margin-top: 0.1em;
- margin-bottom: -0.1em;
- line-height: 0.65em;
-}
-
-/*CSS to force a page break in ePub*/
-div.chapter {page-break-before: always;}
-
-p.nobreak{
- page-break-before: avoid;
- padding-top: 0;
-}
-
-h1.nobreak{
- page-break-before: avoid;
- padding-top: 0;
-}
-
-h2.nobreak{
- page-break-before: avoid;
- padding-top: 0;
-}
-
-/*Half-title page CSS*/
-#half-title
-{
- text-align: center;
- font-size: x-large;
-}
-
-@media screen
-{
- #half-title{
- margin: 6em 0;
- }
-}
-
-@media print, handheld
-{
- #half-title{
- page-break-before: always;
- page-break-after: always;
- margin: 0;
- padding-top: 6em;
- }
-}
-/*End half-title page CSS*/
-
-/*CSS markup for handhelds -- put at end of CSS*/
-@media handheld
-{
- /*for drop caps -- gets rid of drop cap on eReaders*/
- p.dropcap:first-letter
- {
- font-size: 1em;
- padding-right: 0em;
- margin-top: 0em;
- margin-bottom: 0em;
- line-height: 1em;
- }
-}
-/*End CSS for handhelds*/
-
- </style>
- </head>
-<body>
-
-
-<pre>
-
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Two American Boys in the War Zone, by
-Levi Worthington Green
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll
-have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
-this ebook.
-
-
-
-Title: Two American Boys in the War Zone
-
-Author: Levi Worthington Green
-
-Release Date: July 24, 2020 [EBook #62747]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TWO AMERICAN BOYS IN THE WAR ZONE ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Demian Katz, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
-(Images courtesy of the Digital Library@Villanova University
-(http://digital.library.villanova.edu/))
-
-
-
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-
-<div class="figcenter">
-<img id="coverpage" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="Cover." />
-</div>
-
-<div style="padding-top:2em">
-
-<div class="boxit">
-<p class="p1 center italicfont boldfont xlargefont">By Worthington Green</p>
-
-<p class="center">TWO AMERICAN BOYS IN THE WAR
-ZONE. Illustrated.</p>
-
-<p class="center">THE BOY FUGITIVES IN MEXICO. Illustrated.</p>
-
-<p class="center">HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY</p>
-
-<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Boston and New York</span></p>
-</div></div>
-
-<p id="half-title">TWO AMERICAN BOYS<br />
-IN THE WAR ZONE</p>
-
-<div id="Ref_41a" class="figcenter">
-<img src="images/frontispiece.jpg" alt="" />
-<div class="caption"><p class="center"><a href="#Ref_41">STOP, RAY! THEY’RE GOING TO SHOOT!</a></p></div>
-</div>
-
-
-<hr class="tb" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<div class="figcenter1">
-<img src="images/titlepage.jpg" alt="Title page." />
-</div></div>
-
-<hr class="tb" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<h1 class="nobreak">TWO AMERICAN BOYS<br />
-IN THE WAR ZONE</h1>
-
-
-<p class="center p2">BY<br />
-<span class="xlargefont">L. WORTHINGTON GREEN</span></p>
-
-<p class="center p1" style="margin-bottom:2em">WITH ILLUSTRATIONS</p>
-
-<div class="figcenter">
-<img src="images/titlepageicon.jpg" alt="Publisher's icon." />
-</div>
-
-<p class="center p2" style="line-height:1.5">BOSTON AND NEW YORK<br />
-<span class="largefont">HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY</span><br />
-<span class="italicfont">The Riverside Press Cambridge</span><br />
-1915</p>
-</div>
-
-
-<hr class="tb" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p class="center nobreak">COPYRIGHT, 1915, BY L. WORTHINGTON GREEN</p>
-
-<p class="center p1">ALL RIGHTS RESERVED</p>
-
-<p class="center p1"><em>Published October 1915</em></p>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="tb" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p class="center nobreak">TO<br />
-<span class="largefont">GLADYS</span></p>
-
-<p class="center" style="line-height:1.5">WHOSE OWN WORK SERVES AS<br />
-AN INSPIRATION</p>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="tb" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p class="center largefont nobreak">NOTE</p>
-
-<p>In writing this story the author has been indebted, for
-suggestions of local color, to George Kennan’s illuminating
-article in the <cite>National Geographic Magazine</cite>, “An Island in
-the Sea of History,” to Stephen Graham’s fascinating
-book, <cite>A Vagabond in the Caucasus</cite>, and to Ruth Kedzie
-Wood’s excellent guide, <cite>The Tourist’s Russia</cite>.</p>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2>
-</div>
-
-<div class="center">
-<table class="toc" border="0" cellpadding="1" cellspacing="0" summary="Contents">
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">I.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">The Journey to Russia</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_1">1</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">II.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">The Arrest</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_14">14</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">III.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">The Flight down the Volga</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_26">26</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">IV.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">An Involuntary Contribution to the Russian Army</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_39">39</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">V.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Night Prowlers</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_53">53</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">VI.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Desperate Encounter</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_64">64</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">VII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Lesghian Jail</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_75">75</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">VIII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">An Escape</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_86">86</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">IX.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Chase</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_101">101</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">X.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">In Hiding</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_112">112</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XI.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Without Water</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_125">125</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Resting</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_139">139</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XIII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Their First Game</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_151">151</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XIV.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Lesghian Hospitality</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_162">162</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XV.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Blockade</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_176">176</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XVI.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Snowed Under</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_188">188</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XVII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">An Arctic Camp</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_199">199</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XVIII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">From Midwinter to Midsummer</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_211">211</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XIX.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Good-bye to Russia</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_224">224</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XX.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Great Disaster</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_240">240</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XXI.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Castaways</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_256">256</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class="tocchapter">XXII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Rescue</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_270">270</a></td></tr>
-</table></div>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_1" class="pagenum"><span class="invisiblefont">[1]</span></span></p>
-<p class="center xxlargefont nobreak" style="margin-bottom:1em">TWO AMERICAN BOYS<br />
-IN THE WAR ZONE</p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">THE JOURNEY TO RUSSIA</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="dropcap">After the Porter brothers, Sidney
-and Raymond, had escaped from
-Mexico in their flight from Mexican rebels,
-they proceeded as rapidly as possible to
-their El Paso home. There they found their
-father, who had succeeded, several weeks
-before, in reaching El Paso from Chihuahua.</p>
-
-<p>Mrs. Porter declared that the boys should
-then remain at home, at least until they had
-ceased to be boys. She said that her nerves
-were not equal to another such strain as
-they had endured while the boys were in
-the wilds of Mexico, and that she would
-have no more wandering in dangerous foreign
-lands.</p>
-
-<p>Her husband reminded her, however, that
-there seemed to be nothing in the boys’
-recent adventure that would justify so<span class="pagenum">[2]</span>
-drastic a prohibition. The boys had successfully
-made a difficult journey without harm,
-and had proved that they were quite able
-to take care of themselves under unusual
-conditions of great danger, as he had all
-along maintained that they were.</p>
-
-<p>There was no question, though, of their
-going back to the Mexican mine. The entire
-State of Chihuahua was so unsettled
-by the frequent changes of the revolution
-that even Mr. Porter admitted it would be
-the wildest folly to attempt to return there.
-So the boys entered the El Paso High School
-for the rest of that year and the next, and
-their father gradually reconciled himself to
-the idea of losing his entire Mexican investments.</p>
-
-<p>It was difficult for Mr. Porter to settle
-down quietly at home, where he had no regular
-business, and, moreover, he possessed
-in a high degree the American mania for
-travel. The result was, that one year of
-inactivity was as much as he could endure,
-and as the second summer approached he
-began to long for a change of scene. Being
-cut off from his accustomed Mexican stamping
-ground, he was forced to look farther<span class="pagenum">[3]</span>
-afield. One day he read an account of the
-great Russian Fair at Nizhni-Novgorod and
-that reminded him that he had long wished
-to visit that wonderful mart. So he proposed
-that the entire family should make
-the trip. It would, he said, be a liberal
-education for the boys, and it was providential
-that the date of the Fair and their
-summer vacation exactly coincided.</p>
-
-<p>Mrs. Porter was plunged in despair at
-the proposal, for to penetrate to the interior
-of Russia seemed to her like invading one of
-the wildest and most impossible countries
-on earth. In vain her husband assured her
-that Russian hotels were notoriously comfortable,
-and that, indeed, to attain comfort
-in every department of his living was the
-ideal of the Russian. To begin with, there
-was no more delightful course of ocean
-travel than that supplied by the steamers
-of the Russian-American line from New
-York to Libau. And to visit any of the
-peaceful countries of Europe was a very
-different matter, anyway, from a journey
-in strife-broken Mexico. Mr. Porter was
-obliged to admit that it would necessitate
-a long journey, but he was sure every part<span class="pagenum">[4]</span>
-of it would be so delightful that his wife
-would never regret having gone.</p>
-
-<p>Mrs. Porter was not in the least convinced,
-but experience had taught her that
-when her husband once fixed his mind on a
-thing he seldom gave it up, so she proposed
-a compromise. She would make one of the
-party as far as New York, but would remain
-there with her sister, whom she had
-long wished to visit, until Mr. Porter and
-the boys returned in September.</p>
-
-<p>The boys were clamorous that their
-mother should go with them, and reminded
-her of the Eastern silks and rugs which she
-would undoubtedly see, and might buy, at
-the Fair. They also made a great deal of
-the delightful long voyage, knowing their
-mother’s enjoyment of the water; but Mrs.
-Porter remained firm, and it was finally arranged
-as she had suggested.</p>
-
-<p>In a very short time, really, though it
-seemed an age to the impatient boys, they
-were on the pier in New York ready to
-board the fine steamer Kursk for Libau,
-Russia. Mrs. Porter gave the boys final
-instructions about their clothes, and told
-them just where, in their trunk, she had<span class="pagenum">[5]</span>
-placed the box of sewing materials. The
-boys, besides being crack shots with the
-rifle and six-shooter, an accomplishment
-which they had found so valuable in their
-Mexican adventure, could replace missing
-buttons, sew up ripped seams, and even
-put on patches, if necessary.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh,” said Raymond, “I <em>wish</em> we had
-brought our rifles, though I don’t suppose
-we should be allowed to use them anywhere.
-But, mother, if we <em>should</em> get switched off
-into mountains where we couldn’t send
-you word, you mustn’t be alarmed if you
-don’t hear from us for a long time.”</p>
-
-<p>“If I thought anything of that sort would
-happen,” said his mother with a worried
-look, “I should refuse now to let you
-go.”</p>
-
-<p>“Ray is talking wild, as usual,” said Mr.
-Porter. “We are going by rail direct from
-Libau to Nizhni-Novgorod, and then back
-by way of St. Petersburg. I imagine there
-will not be much chance for a wild mountain
-trip on that route.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish it were a mountain trip, though,”
-said Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“I guess we’ll have to travel in a civilized<span class="pagenum">[6]</span>
-way this time, Ray,” said his brother,
-“and I believe I shall enjoy it more.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am sure,” said Mrs. Porter, “there
-will be no war, as there was in Mexico, so I
-don’t see how you can get into any trouble.”</p>
-
-<p>“Of course we shall not get into any
-trouble, my dear,” replied her husband.</p>
-
-<p>“I told father,” said Sidney, “that we
-ought to go through Germany, to give him
-a chance to use his German.”</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Porter’s mother had been a native
-German, and she had insisted that her boy,
-during his childhood at home, should speak
-her tongue. Learning the language in that
-way he had never known any difference
-between it and English. He had not, however,
-been as wise as his mother, and had
-not taught it to his own boys.</p>
-
-<p>“I should like to do that,” said Mr. Porter,
-“but it would take too long; you boys
-would not get back in time for school.”</p>
-
-<p>“Which wouldn’t bother me any,” declared
-Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>The last good-byes were finally said and
-the travelers stood on deck waving their
-handkerchiefs to Mrs. Porter on the fast-receding
-pier.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[7]</span></p>
-
-<p>While the boys had been great travelers
-by land, they had never before made a long
-ocean voyage and the novel scenes and sensations
-were of constant interest to them.
-The greatest interest began, however, after
-the ship had traversed the English Channel
-and had passed through the Strait of Dover
-into the North Sea. There the ships which
-they encountered were numerous and made
-a pleasant variety after the broad expanse
-of the Atlantic.</p>
-
-<p>On the eighth day after leaving New York
-they made the port of Rotterdam and the
-boys could give a day to quaint Dutch
-scenes. Then came the delightful voyage
-up the North Sea, around the north end of
-Denmark, through the narrow strait into
-the Baltic and to their destination, Libau,
-three days packed full of pleasure and
-charm.</p>
-
-<p>With the Great Fair in prospect there
-was little in Libau to detain the travelers
-and at the earliest possible moment they
-were aboard a train for Nizhni-Novgorod
-with three days of what they feared would
-be tiresome travel ahead of them. But the
-boys found, to their delight, that in the<span class="pagenum">[8]</span>
-first-class coach they were given a compartment
-for three. As Raymond said,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“It’s just like having a private car.”</p>
-
-<p>“And we even have our own bedding,”
-said Sidney, “which makes it still more
-private.”</p>
-
-<p>They had followed Baedeker’s instructions
-and had provided themselves with
-traveling-rugs and pillows, which is the wisest
-course to pursue on Russian railways.</p>
-
-<p>However, even the charms of a private
-car may become tiresome, and all the party
-were glad when, on the afternoon of August
-1, their train pulled into Nizhni-Novgorod.
-That city is situated along the right bank
-of the Volga River, and of its great tributary,
-the Oka. The most important part of
-the city is on the high bluff that borders the
-two rivers along that side, and the hotel
-which our travelers selected was on the bluff
-near the Kremlin.</p>
-
-<p>Climbing the bluff in a cab they had tantalizing
-glimpses of the magnificent view,
-and the boys did not want to go into the
-hotel until they had seen more of it. Their
-father, however, suggested that they had
-better help him select rooms. When that<span class="pagenum">[9]</span>
-was accomplished and they were alone Mr.
-Porter said,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I asked you to stay, boys, because I
-want to arrange an important matter. I
-think I should make a better disposition of
-our money; it does not seem to me wise for
-me to carry it all.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t want to be bothered with money,
-father,” expostulated Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“I think you ought to have a reasonable
-amount, though,” said his father. “You
-might want some badly when you were not
-with me.”</p>
-
-<p>“I would rather have some,” said Sidney.
-“We should have been up a stump in Mexico,
-Ray, if we hadn’t been able to use Ramon’s
-money.”</p>
-
-<p>“What I propose is this,” said Mr. Porter:
-“I will turn over two hundred dollars
-to you, Sidney, and one hundred dollars to
-Raymond. I will keep a couple of hundred
-myself and will place two hundred dollars
-in the trunk. I think I had better divide
-my express checks with you, Sidney, too,
-and I will place a portion of those in the
-trunk.”</p>
-
-<p>“Now that’s fixed up, let’s hurry out,”<span class="pagenum">[10]</span>
-urged Raymond. “I want to see that view
-before dark.”</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Porter insisted on dividing the money
-and checks first, but when that was done
-they went out to the Alexander Gardens,
-near by.</p>
-
-<p>While there are high bluffs along the right
-banks of the Volga and the Oka, on the opposite
-side extend level plains. From the Gardens
-the travelers saw at their feet the two
-broad rivers, and on the peninsula formed
-by the junction of the two streams was
-situated the great temporary city of the
-Fair, connected with Nizhni-Novgorod by a
-bridge of pontoons, transitory, like the community
-it served.</p>
-
-<p>Beyond the Volga stretched plains, farther
-than the eye could reach toward the Urals,
-hundreds of miles of cultivated fields and
-meadows.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee!” exclaimed Raymond, “that looks
-like Russia, all right, without any limit.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is evident that one must travel in
-Russia,” said his father, “to comprehend
-the size of the country.”</p>
-
-<p>“Those plains look broader, somehow,
-than our own Western prairies,” said Sidney,<span class="pagenum">[11]</span>
-“but I guess it’s because we know they
-are bigger, for often we can’t see across
-ours.”</p>
-
-<p>Near them stood a gentleman who was
-also regarding the view. He must have
-understood what had been said in English,
-though he turned to Mr. Porter and spoke
-in German.</p>
-
-<p>“We Russians are used to vast expanses
-of country, and a view like this has a great
-charm for me. I have often wished that I
-might see the American plains; they must
-be wonderful.”</p>
-
-<p>“The American plains, no less than the
-American mountains, are wonderful,” replied
-Mr. Porter in German. “But then,
-America is a wonderful country.”</p>
-
-<p>“And the Americans are a wonderful people,”
-said the stranger. “They have accomplished
-marvels in an incredibly short time.
-Are many of them linguists like yourself?”</p>
-
-<p>“I can hardly be called a linguist,” replied
-Mr. Porter. “I speak only German
-besides English. My mother was German.”</p>
-
-<p>“Ah, your mother was German?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” said Mr. Porter, surprised at the
-rather significant tone of the stranger’s voice.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[12]</span></p>
-
-<p>A policeman who stood a short distance
-away, approached in response to an almost
-imperceptible signal from the gentleman
-and placed himself at Mr. Porter’s side.</p>
-
-<p>“Will you have the kindness to come with
-me?” said the gentleman; “there is some
-business that I wish to transact with you.”</p>
-
-<p>“But, my dear sir,” said Mr. Porter,
-“why should I go with you, who are a stranger
-to me? I must beg you to excuse me.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am sorry that I cannot accept an excuse,”
-said the other, very courteously; “it
-is absolutely necessary that you should go
-with me.”</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Porter saw that he was probably
-being placed under arrest, and concluded
-it was for political reasons of some sort.
-Though he believed that any objection on his
-part would be futile, he determined to make
-an attempt to at least obtain information.</p>
-
-<p>“I beg of you the favor of an explanation,”
-he said.</p>
-
-<p>“I cannot give you an explanation,” replied
-the other, “and I must request you
-to come with me at once.”</p>
-
-<p>“I have a passport issued from the office
-of the Secretary of State, at Washington.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[13]</span></p>
-
-<p>“That will be examined later.”</p>
-
-<p>“May I not appeal to the American Consul,
-if there be one here?”</p>
-
-<p>“The United States has no representative
-here.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, sir, I suppose at least my sons may
-go with me.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is not desired to detain the young
-men,” replied the gentleman with considerable
-impatience. “You must come with
-me at once.” And he said something in Russian
-to the officer, who stepped up and
-placed a hand on Mr. Porter’s shoulder.</p>
-
-<p>“Sidney,” said Mr. Porter as he was being
-led away, “I am arrested, but this man will
-not tell me why. I believe I can clear myself
-of any suspicion, but of course I can’t
-be sure. You boys go back to the hotel and
-I will try to send you word. Don’t follow
-me, it would not be allowed. Good-bye;
-keep a stiff upper lip.”</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_14" class="pagenum">[14]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">THE ARREST</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="dropcap">Sidney and Raymond, not understanding
-anything that was said, had
-listened in great suspense to the conversation
-between their father and the stranger.
-At first they had supposed the gentleman’s
-remarks were merely politely casual. They
-were made uneasy when he began to show
-impatience, and when the policeman stationed
-himself at their father’s side their
-wonder and fear grew. They recalled tales
-of arbitrary Russian political oppression,
-and imagined they were all about to be
-thrown into a dungeon. Their dismay was
-hardly allayed by their father’s brief explanation
-as he was hurried away, and there was
-only time for Sidney to call after him,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t worry about us, father.”</p>
-
-<p>When Mr. Porter had disappeared with
-the officer, and the man who was, apparently,
-the officer’s superior, the boys were
-left gazing at each other in consternation.
-The whole affair had occupied so little time<span class="pagenum">[15]</span>
-that they were dazed, and could hardly believe
-that it was reality and not a dream.</p>
-
-<p>“Wouldn’t that jar you, Sid!” exclaimed
-Raymond finally. “What do you suppose
-they have arrested father for?”</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t imagine,” replied Sidney. “It
-must be a mistake. I am sure he will be released
-right away.”</p>
-
-<p>“I guess mother was right when she
-thought Russia was a dangerous country;
-here we’ve come straight from the ship without
-stopping anywhere, and couldn’t have
-done any mischief if we had wanted to, and
-yet father has been arrested before we have
-been here an hour.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said Sidney, “it will probably
-come out all right, and we will be laughing
-about it to-morrow. But we’d better go
-back to the hotel, so if father sends a message
-we shall be there to receive it, or maybe
-he will come himself.”</p>
-
-<p>With that idea to encourage them, the
-boys hurried back to the hotel and went
-directly to their room. Mr. Porter had selected
-connecting rooms, and their one trunk
-was placed in the room which he had expected
-to occupy. When the boys entered<span class="pagenum">[16]</span>
-they found a man in uniform directing the
-removal of the trunk by two porters.</p>
-
-<p>“Has my father sent for his trunk?”
-asked Sidney eagerly.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” said the officer with an amused
-smile, and in English with a strong foreign
-accent, “he has sent for the trunk.”</p>
-
-<p>“Did he send us any message?”</p>
-
-<p>“No; he sent no message.”</p>
-
-<p>Meantime the men had carried the trunk
-out into the corridor, and the boys followed
-in their eagerness to get news of
-their father. The officer turned and said
-sharply,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Do not follow. Remain here.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys stopped with the sensation of
-having received a blow, and returned to
-their rooms feeling very forlorn. There
-everything looked cheerful and homelike.
-The windows were suffused with the soft
-light of late evening in a high latitude, and
-the prevailing aspect was so peaceful that
-they were more than ever inclined to think
-they were dreaming. When they looked
-about them, however, and saw the trunk was
-gone, the reality of the situation returned.
-When they had come from the train the<span class="pagenum">[17]</span>
-traveling-rugs and pillows had been thrown
-across a couch, and there they still lay, not
-having been noticed by the men who took
-the trunk. Mr. Porter’s handbag was gone,
-but a small one which Sidney had carried
-was on the dresser in the boys’ room. That
-bag and the rugs were all that remained of
-their belongings.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe father sent for his trunk,”
-said Raymond; “the authorities have simply
-seized it.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m afraid that is so,” replied Sidney;
-“but I can’t think of any reason unless there
-has been a mistake, and father has been
-taken for some one else. Let’s go down to
-the office; the man there speaks English, and
-we may learn something.”</p>
-
-<p>Accordingly they descended to the office
-and found the English-speaking clerk.</p>
-
-<p>“Do you know the officer who just went
-out with our trunk?” asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>The clerk looked at him hesitatingly for a
-moment without replying; then after a cautious
-glance about the lobby, where there
-happened to be no one within hearing, he
-said,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“You are not Germans, are you?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[18]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Of course not,” replied Sidney; “we are
-Americans.”</p>
-
-<p>“But your father speaks German.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, he does, but we don’t. His mother
-was German.”</p>
-
-<p>“Ah!” and the man shook his head dubiously;
-“Germans will not be safe in Russia
-now.”</p>
-
-<p>“But we are not Germans,” protested
-Sidney. “Anyhow, why should they not be
-safe here now?”</p>
-
-<p>“On account of the war.”</p>
-
-<p>“I didn’t know there was a war.”</p>
-
-<p>“Germany declared war on Russia to-day.”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s just what is the matter, Ray!”
-&mdash;and Sidney turned to his brother excitedly.
-“They think father is German because
-he speaks the language. But they must
-have known before that he speaks German,
-for that man who spoke to him in the park
-must have had everything arranged to arrest
-him.”</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t you remember, Sid, that father
-replied in German to a man who asked him
-some question when we left the train?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I believe he did. I am greatly relieved,<span class="pagenum">[19]</span>
-Ray, for I am sure father can prove
-he is American. He will show his passport
-and that will settle it.”</p>
-
-<p>“Your father’s passport is here in the
-safe,” said the clerk.</p>
-
-<p>“Did the officer who arrested father see
-it?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, he examined it before he followed
-your father to the park.”</p>
-
-<p>“And yet they arrested him!” exclaimed
-Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Many Germans,” said the clerk, “will
-be coming from America now, and some
-might come directly here as spies.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you mean they have taken my father
-for a spy?” And a vision of Major André
-of Revolutionary times rose before the horrified
-boy, whose face turned pale at the
-thought.</p>
-
-<p>“I do not know,” said the clerk, looking
-with pity at the distressed boys; “but I
-would advise you to wait quietly and your
-father may return in the morning.”</p>
-
-<p>That seemed to be good advice and the
-boys determined to follow it. It was then
-time for dinner and they tried to eat something,
-but with poor success. They were so<span class="pagenum">[20]</span>
-uneasy about their father that they could
-hardly think of anything else, and they had
-not yet begun to consider what they, themselves,
-should do. All thought of the Great
-Fair, which they had come so far to see, had
-entirely left their minds. Their trouble,
-however, did not prevent them from sleeping
-well, and when they went to bed they
-knew nothing more until long past daylight
-the next morning.</p>
-
-<p>After such a night’s rest things did not
-appear so bad to the boys as they had
-seemed the day before, and they ate a
-hearty breakfast. Then they hunted up the
-English-speaking clerk again, for they had
-received no message from their father. That
-person could tell them nothing and they
-went out on the street. The evening before
-they had noticed nothing unusual in conditions,
-or if there had appeared to be great
-activity, they had supposed it was only the
-ordinary business of the city. With their
-knowledge that war had been declared, however,
-the boys plainly perceived an air of
-suppressed excitement everywhere. Automobiles
-raced through the streets, and the
-boys noticed that the cars always carried<span class="pagenum">[21]</span>
-men in uniform. Private automobiles seemed
-to have strangely disappeared, and the boys
-did not know that all such cars had been
-commandeered by the Government.</p>
-
-<p>There were groups of people talking earnestly
-on the streets, but not a word that the
-boys heard could they understand, and they
-felt very much out of everything and very
-forlorn. In their far Southwestern home
-their ability to speak Spanish besides their
-native English had been all that they ever
-needed, but in Nizhni-Novgorod both English
-and Spanish seemed to be unknown.
-They felt finally that they could no longer
-endure the suspense of not knowing what
-was being done, and determined to return
-to the hotel and seek their English-speaking
-friend again.</p>
-
-<p>“Has our father sent us any message?”
-asked Sidney when they had found the clerk.</p>
-
-<p>“No,” replied the man; “we have heard
-nothing from him, and I think you young
-gentlemen ought to leave the city at once.
-If you stay much longer you may not be
-able to get out of the city at all.”</p>
-
-<p>“How can we go,” cried Raymond, “and
-leave our father here in prison?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[22]</span></p>
-
-<p>“You cannot help him by remaining,”
-said the man; “and when he is released he
-will come here and will learn where you are
-gone.”</p>
-
-<p>“I think that is right, Ray,” said Sidney;
-“and I am sure father would want us to get
-away where we shall be safe. We had better
-take the first train back to Libau and then
-sail for New York by the first ship. Mother
-must be feeling pretty anxious, for she probably
-knows a good deal more about the war
-than we do. When is there a train for Libau?”
-&mdash;and Sidney turned to the clerk.</p>
-
-<p>“You cannot go to Libau; the Government
-has taken all trains to transport troops.
-You cannot go either west or north from
-here.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then we can’t get away at all,” declared
-Raymond petulantly. “Why did you advise
-us to go?”</p>
-
-<p>“You can go by boat down the Volga and
-across the mountains to the Black Sea. You
-would be almost sure to find either American
-or English ships there.”</p>
-
-<p>“Would it be difficult to cross the mountains?”
-asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Not very; there is an excellent road by<span class="pagenum">[23]</span>
-the Dariel Pass, the Georgia military road.
-I have been through there.”</p>
-
-<p>“But how are we going to get away?”
-asked Sidney dolefully. “I have heard that
-one cannot move a step in Russia without a
-passport, and we can’t take my father’s passport,
-for he will need that when he is released.”</p>
-
-<p>“No,” said the clerk; “we could not let
-you have this passport, which is made out
-in your father’s name, but I think I would
-be allowed to take it down to the boat and
-show it to the purser, who would probably
-be satisfied with that.”</p>
-
-<p>“What should we do when we had to
-make a change, and would need to show a
-passport again?”</p>
-
-<p>“There are steamers here that bring up
-petroleum from the Caspian ports of the
-Caucasus. Some of them carry passengers,
-and I think I can find a boat that will take
-you directly to Petrovsk where you would
-leave the Caspian to go across the mountains.
-By one of those boats you would not
-have to make a change, and showing your
-passport once would be all that was necessary.
-Those steamers are not so fine as the<span class="pagenum">[24]</span>
-regular passenger boats, but they are comfortable.”</p>
-
-<p>“It seems pretty bad, Sid,” said Raymond,
-“for us to run away and leave father here
-in prison.”</p>
-
-<p>“I know it does, Ray, but I believe he
-would want us to go. If we could help him
-by staying I shouldn’t think for a minute
-of going, but we should probably only be
-a burden to him after he gets out. If we
-reach home, perhaps we can help him more
-there.”</p>
-
-<p>“I think you should go at once,” said the
-clerk; “we can’t tell what may happen before
-to-morrow. Already twenty of the waiters
-and porters have been taken from the
-hotel to serve in the army.”</p>
-
-<p>“There is one thing, Ray,” said Sidney;
-“we must first cable mother in New York
-what we are going to do. I don’t believe
-we had better tell about father, though,
-except to say that he has been detained
-here.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am sorry,” said the clerk, “but it is
-not allowed to send any private telegrams
-out of the country.”</p>
-
-<p>“Could letters be sent out?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[25]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Oh no; I am sure the German fleet in
-the Baltic will intercept all mail.”</p>
-
-<p>“The only thing we can do apparently,”
-said Raymond, “is to get out ourselves, if
-we <em>can</em> do that.”</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_26" class="pagenum">[26]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">THE FLIGHT DOWN THE VOLGA</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="dropcap">The boys were not sure that they were
-really going to be allowed to leave
-Nizhni-Novgorod until the boat had actually
-started on its voyage down the river.
-Even then they feared that it might be
-stopped and they would be taken off and
-thrown into a Russian dungeon. When they
-found, however, that they were truly leaving
-the city where their father was held in
-some sort of mysterious restraint, his plight
-seemed more dreadful to them than it had
-before. The thought that they were deserting
-him when he might be in great danger
-made them so miserable that they almost
-determined to ask to be put ashore and
-then to make their way back to the hotel
-and stay quietly there until their father was
-released or they received a message from
-him.</p>
-
-<p>“It makes me feel positively sick,” said
-Raymond, “when I think we are leaving
-father in an awful Russian prison.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[27]</span></p>
-
-<p>“It does me, too,” said Sidney, “and I’ve
-a good mind to go back.”</p>
-
-<p>“I expect it would be pretty tough,
-though, Sid, to stay at the hotel, maybe for
-weeks, without hearing from father.”</p>
-
-<p>“And then when he got out perhaps we
-shouldn’t be able to leave the city at
-all, and mother would think we were all
-killed.”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s so,” said Raymond; “if we reach
-some place where we can telegraph, it will
-be a great relief to mother.”</p>
-
-<p>“You know, Ray, when father was shut
-up in Chihuahua by the rebels he sent us a
-message to get home the best way we could,
-and said he could depend on us to take care
-of ourselves. I believe he would want us to
-do the same thing now.”</p>
-
-<p>“I guess that’s right, Sid, and we are doing
-the best thing after all.”</p>
-
-<p>When the matter was finally settled and
-the boys had decided that they were doing
-the right thing, they felt easier in their
-minds and were able to enjoy the strange
-sights on the boat. Their cabin, in the bow
-on the upper deck, was very comfortable,
-and with their soft rugs and pillows they<span class="pagenum">[28]</span>
-made up an excellent bed, for on Russian
-steamboats and trains bedding is not supplied
-without extra charge, so most travelers
-take their own.</p>
-
-<p>While the boat was classed as a freight
-carrier there were really a great many passengers,
-and all were Russian, or people
-under Russian rule. Many of the latter
-were decidedly Eastern and gave a very
-Oriental atmosphere to the scene.</p>
-
-<p>Down on the lower deck, squatting about
-on the floor playing various games, were
-many brown-clad Tatars, their brown garb
-extending even to the heavy brown cloth
-head-coverings. Less socially inclined were
-gaunt Kalmucks with shaven heads. All
-showed their Mongolian origin by their narrow,
-slant eyes. Of Mongolian origin also,
-but Russian in appearance, were several
-Mordvin families going back to their homes
-in Simbirsk and Samara. These people, as
-well as nearly all the Russians, were preparing
-their afternoon potation of tea, made
-from pressed tea bricks and hot water which
-they obtained from the waiters.</p>
-
-<p>The current of the Volga is very slow and
-even, the fall being slight, and as the boat<span class="pagenum">[29]</span>
-stopped only at large towns, which on the
-river are widely separated, the boys on going
-to bed slept as soundly as they would
-have done in their own home.</p>
-
-<p>On the right bank of the Volga there are
-usually bluffs, sometimes quite high hills,
-while much of the country on the left bank
-is low and flat. The boys spent the greater
-part of the next day lazily gazing out over
-the level fields, or inspecting the villages
-past which they steamed.</p>
-
-<p>On the third day, August 5, they reached
-the large city of Kazan, where the boat
-stopped several hours to make a considerable
-change of cargo. The boys stationed themselves
-near the gangplank to watch the unloading,
-for the city is some five miles from
-the landing and they thought it too far away
-to visit. There was a great deal of animated
-talking between the men of the boat and the
-men on the wharf, and the boys wondered
-if the Russian roustabouts were always so
-vivacious. Presently one of the Russian
-sailors, whom they had not especially noticed,
-addressed them in excellent English.</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose you young gentlemen don’t
-understand what these men are saying.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[30]</span></p>
-
-<p>“No,” said Sidney; “we don’t understand
-a word.”</p>
-
-<p>“They are talking about the war; it’s
-going to be a big fight.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then Germany and Austria will both
-fight Russia?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, but Russia is backed up by England
-and France.”</p>
-
-<p>“Has England joined in the war, too?”</p>
-
-<p>“She joined yesterday; she and France are
-Russia’s allies, and they are bound to help
-her.”</p>
-
-<p>At that moment the officer in charge of
-the unloading called out sharply and the
-sailor hurried along with his load. After
-the boat had left the wharf at Kazan, the
-boys took every opportunity to speak to the
-sailor, it was so pleasant to be able to talk
-English with some one. They asked information
-about the country through which
-they were passing, and about the strange
-people on the boat. The topic that would
-have interested them most was the war, but
-the sailor could tell them very little about
-that. The man, though a Russian, had
-served on English ships, and had been in
-many English and American ports, in that<span class="pagenum">[31]</span>
-way learning to speak English well. In the
-course of the voyage to Astrakhan the boys
-picked up many Russian words and phrases
-and soon began to feel that they were prepared
-to travel anywhere in the empire.</p>
-
-<p>On August 8 the boat tied up to the wharf
-at Astrakhan, where the English-speaking
-sailor gathered the news and imparted to
-the boys the information that President Wilson
-had issued a proclamation of neutrality.</p>
-
-<p>The boys soon began to notice that the
-people on the boat appeared greatly interested
-in them, though at first they had attracted
-little attention. After passing out
-on to the Caspian not only the captain but
-other officers of the boat talked with them
-through their friend the sailor, for it happened
-that none of the officers spoke English,
-as would not have been the case on a
-boat in the regular passenger service.</p>
-
-<p>They told the circumstances of their trip
-very frankly to the captain, who assured
-them that they need not be alarmed about
-their father, for he would certainly be released,
-though he might be held some days.
-All Russian officials, the captain said, would
-be extremely busy in the mobilization of<span class="pagenum">[32]</span>
-the army, but he was sure that Mr. Porter
-would not only eventually be released, but
-would probably be helped back to America.
-The captain informed the boys that the
-Government had wired instructions to the
-chiefs of police in all towns where there was
-likely to be any foreign travel, that all English,
-French, and American travelers, but
-especially the latter, should be treated with
-the utmost consideration, and should be
-assisted whenever possible. Such a message
-had been received at Astrakhan.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney asked why Americans should be
-treated with greater consideration than the
-citizens of other countries, and was told that
-it was because the United States was the
-only great nation that had remained neutral,
-and would probably continue to be neutral
-throughout the war.</p>
-
-<p>The boys became quite excited at that
-information, and imagined that their father
-might even then be at liberty. Sidney declared
-that when they arrived at Petrovsk
-he would try to reach his father with a telegram,
-and if he succeeded they would return
-to Nizhni-Novgorod.</p>
-
-<p>The captain dashed their hopes, however,<span class="pagenum">[33]</span>
-by telling them that all telegraph lines had
-been monopolized by the Government, and
-that it would be impossible to send a private
-message of any sort. He advised the boys
-to continue as they had planned, saying
-that they would probably reach home before
-their father. He said, moreover, that he
-could be of great help to them at Petrovsk.</p>
-
-<p>When they arrived at that port, where
-the boys were to leave the boat, the captain
-went with them to the chief of police, taking
-the sailor along to assist in the conversation.
-He explained the state of affairs to the
-official, and though no instructions concerning
-foreigners had been received at Petrovsk,
-probably because that town was so insignificant
-a place, the chief of police was finally
-convinced that it would be his duty to help
-the boys to the extent of his power. The captain
-assured him that he had seen the order
-sent to Astrakhan, and he was certain the
-Petrovsk official would rue the day that he
-went contrary to the spirit of those instructions.</p>
-
-<p>The boys had expected to proceed from
-Petrovsk by rail to Vladikavkaz, and then
-by wagon along the Georgia military road<span class="pagenum">[34]</span>
-through the Dariel Pass to Tiflis. They had
-been told there was a daily automobile stage
-through the pass, but feared that if they
-indulged in such luxury, they would not
-have money enough to reach home, so decided
-to choose the very much slower, but
-also very much cheaper, mode of travel.</p>
-
-<p>When the captain learned, however, that
-mobilization of the army was being pushed
-so vigorously that the Dariel Pass would be
-filled constantly with moving troops, he
-feared that it would not be safe for the boys
-to attempt that route, and advised them to
-give it up. He said they would be almost
-certain to encounter acts of aggression by
-the soldiers, no matter how well disposed
-the officers might be. The chief informed
-them there was another possible way of
-crossing the mountains by trails that led
-almost directly south from Petrovsk. But the
-mountains through which those trails passed
-were extremely rugged and difficult, and the
-people who inhabited them were very rough
-and sometimes even fierce. That it would be,
-in short, a dangerous road, and he doubted
-if young boys who were strange to the country
-could accomplish a passage. When those<span class="pagenum">[35]</span>
-drawbacks were explained to the boys, however,
-they declared that they were too familiar
-with mountains to be scared by anything
-of the sort. Indeed, the mountain
-route looked very attractive to them, and
-they immediately chose it.</p>
-
-<p>The captain thought if the boys were to
-pass through so wild a country that they
-should have something in the nature of a
-passport which they could show, and suggested
-that the chief of police should give
-them one. As a result, probably accelerated
-by a fee of five rubles offered at the
-captain’s suggestion, a paper was made out
-which stated that Sidney Porter and his
-brother Raymond were returning to their
-home in the United States on account of the
-war in which Russia was engaged, and that
-all officials of Russian towns through which
-they passed should help them on their way
-in obedience to an order received from Petrograd.
-Signed by the “Chief of Police of
-Petrovsk, Province of Daghestan.”</p>
-
-<p>The sailor read this paper to the boys so
-they would know exactly what they were
-offering as a passport. When he came to
-the end Raymond exclaimed,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[36]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Where in the world is Petrograd? I
-never heard of that place before.”</p>
-
-<p>The man could not inform him, for he had
-never heard of the place either; but when
-he asked the captain, it was explained that
-the Czar had just changed the name of St.
-Petersburg to Petrograd, on account of the
-German origin of the former name.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, if they feel that way about everything
-German,” said Raymond, “I don’t
-wonder they arrested father, who could
-speak the German language.”</p>
-
-<p>When that matter was arranged, the captain
-said that he must return to the boat.
-He accordingly bade good-bye to the boys
-and embraced them most affectionately.
-But he left the sailor with them until they
-should have purchased horses and whatever
-of an outfit they needed for their mountain
-journey. The boys learned from the sailor
-that the captain remained in port several
-hours longer than he would otherwise have
-done, solely to help them get started on their
-way.</p>
-
-<p>With the assistance of their friend the
-boys purchased two young, spirited horses
-and high Tatar saddles. They also bought<span class="pagenum">[37]</span>
-heavy boots, horsehair cloaks, and saddlebags.
-Then they bade good-bye to the sailor
-with hearty thanks for his aid, and went to
-the inn to get a good rest in preparation for
-hard work the next day.</p>
-
-<p>There was a very passable wagon road as
-far as the provincial capital, Timour Khan
-Shoura, and by getting an early start from
-Petrovsk the boys hoped to cover that first
-stage of their journey in one day. Accordingly,
-they made all final arrangements the
-night before so there might be no delay in
-the morning. Their traveling-rugs and the
-new horsehair cloaks they would tie behind
-the saddles, but the pillows which they had
-brought with them down the Volga they
-could not carry any farther. Those desirable
-accessories to a comfortable journey
-they accordingly presented to the chief of
-police, who had taken so active an interest
-in their welfare. The contents of their handbag
-they transferred to the saddle-pockets,
-and the bag itself they gave to the landlord
-of the inn, who also had been very attentive
-to their needs and comfort, as far as his limited
-resources would allow. The saddlebags
-were destined to hold also a limited supply<span class="pagenum">[38]</span>
-of food, consisting mainly of cheese and the
-hard bread of the country.</p>
-
-<p>The boys were on the road in the morning
-quite as early as they had desired, and the
-new horses proved admirable under the saddle,
-though almost too ambitious, requiring
-constant watchfulness. The immediately
-surrounding country was barren and uninteresting,
-but in front the ground rose gradually
-until, in the dim distance, it culminated
-in the colossal wall of the Caucasus Range,
-which they must cross. The principal objects
-of interest were the people, chiefly
-Tatars, whom they met, or who passed
-them, dashing furiously ahead on their wiry
-horses of the Steppes.</p>
-
-<p>The day wore on to late afternoon and
-the boys judged they were approaching Timour
-Khan Shoura, when there appeared a
-considerable cavalcade approaching them.
-There were a number of loose horses being
-driven by half a dozen soldiers under an
-officer, who gave a command on reaching
-the boys, and the soldiers drew up across the
-road, blocking the way.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_39" class="pagenum">[39]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">AN INVOLUNTARY CONTRIBUTION TO THE RUSSIAN ARMY</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="dropcap">“We’re going to be robbed by bandits,
-Sid!” exclaimed Raymond
-when he saw that they were about to be
-halted by the men in front of them.</p>
-
-<p>“They can’t be bandits; they must be
-soldiers, for they’re in uniform.”</p>
-
-<p>“I guess Russian soldiers would be as bad
-as bandits.”</p>
-
-<p>The officer, who, the boys thought, must
-be a lieutenant, said something to them in
-Russian which of course they did not understand.
-Then he made a motion which seemed
-to indicate that he wanted them to dismount.
-“He is telling us to get off,” said Sidney.
-“I’m not going to get off,” declared Raymond.
-“Show him your passport.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney took out the passport and presented
-it to the officer, who received and
-read it. He then returned it with a polite
-bow and with a statement of which the boys
-understood only the words meaning “government”<span class="pagenum">[40]</span>
-and “army.” Still he motioned
-for the boys to get off their horses.</p>
-
-<p>“We are Americans,” declared Sidney
-to the officer, “and are returning home. The
-Russian Government has ordered that all
-Americans be helped to leave the country.”
-The man replied in his own language,
-which was Greek to the boys, and they concluded
-that he did not understand them any
-better than they did him.</p>
-
-<p>When the officer saw that the boys did
-not obey his request he gave an order to his
-own men, and one of the soldiers dismounted
-and took Sidney’s horse by the bit, motioning
-to the boy to get off.</p>
-
-<p>“I tell you what, Ray,” said Sidney, “he’s
-going to seize our horses for the Government
-to use in the army. See, some of those
-loose horses have saddles, they’ve taken
-them away from somebody else.”</p>
-
-<p>“He’s not going to have my horse.” And
-Raymond dug his heels into the horse and
-struck him with the end of the reins. The
-spirited animal leaped forward and dashed
-to one side of the road to pass the little
-group of mounted men and their herd of
-horses. The officer gave a sharp order and<span class="pagenum">[41]</span>
-the men whipped out their pistols. Sidney,
-when he saw the threatening movement,
-shouted to his brother,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“<a id="Ref_41" href="#Ref_41a">Stop, Ray! they’re going to shoot</a>.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond either did not hear or did not
-care, for he struck his horse another blow
-and dashed past the obstructing group. Just
-as he reached the clear road beyond, the
-officer gave another sharp order and the soldiers
-fired a volley, all together.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney turned sick and faint, expecting to
-see his brother fall from his horse pierced
-by half a dozen bullets. Instead, the boy
-pulled his horse up with a jerk and took off
-his hat, which he examined ruefully.</p>
-
-<p>“They plugged my hat,”&mdash;and he exhibited
-a hole through the brim,&mdash;“but if
-I had my pistol here I’d show them better
-shooting than that.”</p>
-
-<p>“What made you run, Ray?” Sidney remonstrated,
-who was trembling with fright;
-“I don’t see how you escaped being killed.”
-“Pshaw! these fellows couldn’t kill anybody.
-I’ll let them see how we shoot in
-Texas.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond jumped off his horse, and going
-up to one of the soldiers took hold of the<span class="pagenum">[42]</span>
-pistol which the man was still holding in his
-hand, at the same time asking him, of course
-in English, for the loan of it a few minutes.
-The soldier looked inquiringly at his officer,
-who made no comment, and the man yielded
-the gun.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! if it isn’t a Colt .38.” And the boy
-gazed longingly on the revolver. “That sure
-looks like home.”</p>
-
-<p>He held back the hammer and ran the
-cylinder around two or three times in wistful
-admiration, then he picked up two small
-rocks and throwing them into the air he
-fired twice in quick succession, shattering
-both rocks while they were still high in air.</p>
-
-<p>There were exclamations of wonder from
-the soldiers, and the officer said something
-which was apparently very complimentary.</p>
-
-<p>“I’ve just got to have that gun, Sid,”&mdash;and
-Raymond handled the revolver lovingly,&mdash;“I’m
-going to see if I can’t buy it.”</p>
-
-<p>He took twenty rubles from his purse and
-holding the gold out to the soldier, pointed
-to the revolver. The soldier looked covetously
-at the money, but the officer shook
-his head, and taking the revolver from Raymond
-he showed some letters cut in the barrel,<span class="pagenum">[43]</span>
-which evidently marked it as belonging
-to the Government.</p>
-
-<p>“They wouldn’t dare to sell government
-property,” said Sidney, “and anyway we
-can’t spare money to buy guns.”</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose we can’t, but I’m thinking
-we may wish we had some before we get
-through the mountains.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond turned around to his horse,
-which he had left standing when he dismounted
-to give his exhibition of shooting,
-and was surprised to find that one of the
-soldiers had the animal in charge and had
-led him over to the bunch.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, they’ve got my horse, all right.
-I guess you’ll have to turn yours over too,
-Sid.”</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose so, but it’s certainly a shame.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney dismounted and left his horse with
-the soldier, who still retained hold of the
-bridle. The officer gave an order and two
-of the men untied the rolls of blankets and
-cloaks from back of the saddles and laid
-them on the ground. They then emptied
-the saddlebags and placed the contents with
-the blankets, but did not remove the bags
-themselves. The officer then made out and<span class="pagenum">[44]</span>
-signed a paper which he gave to Sidney, and
-which the boys assumed was a receipt for
-the horses.</p>
-
-<p>“You want to take good care of that
-paper, Sid,” said Raymond; “it will be a
-fine souvenir of the trip, and I expect that’s
-about all it will be good for.”</p>
-
-<p>When that was done the soldiers sprang
-into their saddles, rounded up all of the
-loose horses, including the two which had
-so recently belonged to the boys, and galloped
-off, the officer giving a courteous salutation
-to the boys as they departed.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney and Raymond stood in the road
-and looked after their vanishing steeds,
-then at the rolls of blankets which lay on
-the ground near them. For a few minutes
-neither spoke, then Raymond said,&mdash;“We’re
-stranded all right this time, Sid.
-This beats Lower California.”</p>
-
-<p>“It certainly does, and look at that range
-we’ve got to cross.” And Sidney gazed
-doubtfully at the far Caucasus, whose northern
-heights were white even at that distance.</p>
-
-<p>“I move we go back to Nizhni-Novgorod,”
-said Raymond, “and wait for father.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[45]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe it would be wise to try
-that,” replied Sidney. “By the time we
-reached the Volga probably all of the boats
-would be taken over by the Government
-to carry troops; you remember the captain
-said that Russia would mobilize more than
-five million men. We might not even be
-able to reach Astrakhan. It seems to me the
-quicker we get into the mountains the better,
-for I imagine they will take soldiers out
-of those mountains only as a last resort.”
-“Well, it’s going to be dark pretty soon,
-and we’d better hustle for this town ahead;
-what’s its name?&mdash;Timmy Can Show you.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney laughed, “I’m sure I hope Timmy
-can show us, for we may, like the Missourian,
-need to be shown.”</p>
-
-<p>“It’s simply fierce that we’ve got to tote
-these things.” And Raymond kicked the
-blankets vindictively. “And what are we
-going to do with the plunder that came out
-of the saddlebags?”</p>
-
-<p>The saddlebags had not contained very
-much,&mdash;only the few things that Sidney
-had carried in his handbag when they arrived
-at Nizhni-Novgorod: a suit of pajamas
-for each of them, socks, handkerchiefs,<span class="pagenum">[46]</span>
-brush and comb, and their toothbrushes.
-Those few things, however, added to their
-blankets and cloaks, seemed to Raymond
-to be the culminating straw.</p>
-
-<p>“We <em>must</em> hang on to those pajamas,”
-continued Raymond; “they’ll be great when
-we make our bed toilets on cold nights under
-the lee side of a rock.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’ll tell you what they will be great for,
-Ray, and that is to put on under our other
-clothes when the weather does get cold.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I suppose we’d better take them
-along,” said Raymond grudgingly; “and we
-may as well start.”</p>
-
-<p>The small articles the boys crowded into
-their pockets, and each made a long roll of
-his blankets and cloak, and carried it over
-one shoulder, tying the ends together under
-the opposite arm. In that way the bundle
-rode well, with very little inconvenience to
-the traveler.</p>
-
-<p>When their packs were arranged the boys
-started out, and passing through a small
-ravine, on emerging into a broader valley,
-they were cheered to observe the town which
-was the goal of their day’s journey. For the
-capital of a large province like Daghestan,<span class="pagenum">[47]</span>
-Timour Khan Shoura appeared very insignificant,
-and when they reached the inn,
-they found it to be primitive in the extreme.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney presented their passport to the
-landlord, who seemed properly impressed,
-though it was plain that he could not read
-it. The news of their arrival must have been
-spread very promptly, for immediately there
-appeared men of all sorts and conditions,
-who apparently came solely to view the travelers.
-In this crowd was the chief of police,
-to whom the passport was turned over, and
-who seemed to consider it satisfactory. He
-read the paper aloud, and its effect on the
-assemblage was great. There was instantly
-a Babel of talk, and the boys were familiar
-enough with the sound of Russian to know
-that a large part of the conversation was in
-some other language.</p>
-
-<p>The chief of police asked them a long
-string of questions of which they understood
-only an occasional word. Sidney assumed,
-however, that the official was asking who
-they were, where they came from, and
-where they were going, so he politely imparted
-that information, to Raymond’s great
-amusement.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[48]</span></p>
-
-<p>“See how wise the old owl looks, Sid, and
-I’ll wager he doesn’t understand a word you
-say.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope he doesn’t understand a word
-you say. You ought to be careful, Ray; we
-may sometime run up against a man who
-does understand English.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’d like to meet him now; his voice
-would sound good.”</p>
-
-<p>The chief looked at the boys while they
-were talking, with a certain amount of suspicion,
-as though he thought they might be
-plotting something revolutionary, then he
-asked another question, of which Sidney
-caught the word for “horses.”</p>
-
-<p>“He’s asking if we have no horses,” said
-Sidney, and he related how their horses
-had been taken, giving it all in English except
-the words “government,” “army,” and
-“horses,” of which he knew the Russian
-equivalents.</p>
-
-<p>The chief appeared to grasp his meaning
-without any difficulty, and to be rather
-amused by it, for he made a remark to the
-surrounding men, who all laughed, and the
-talking began afresh.</p>
-
-<p>“They think it’s a great joke,” growled<span class="pagenum">[49]</span>
-Raymond, “that our horses were stolen.
-Maybe they’ll lose some if they don’t look
-out.”</p>
-
-<p>“I expect they have lost some already,”
-said Sidney, “and that is the reason they
-are so interested.”</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t you suppose, Sid, that we can buy
-horses here?”</p>
-
-<p>“I doubt it, and I don’t believe we had
-better buy more horses even if we can get
-them, for we should probably lose them in
-the same way.”</p>
-
-<p>“But I don’t see how we are going to cross
-that range on foot, Sid. If we only had a
-pack-mule now,&mdash;old Tuerto, for instance,&mdash;we
-should get along fine.”</p>
-
-<p>“What seems the worst to me,” said Sidney,
-“is the time it will take.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, that will be bad; but I must say I
-don’t hanker after climbing those mountains
-on foot, even if we had all the time
-there is.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I’ll ask about horses, if I can make
-them understand.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney took some gold out of his pocket
-and showed it to the chief, using the Russian
-word for “horses” and holding up two fingers.<span class="pagenum">[50]</span>
-The man shook his head and made a
-vigorous statement in which occurred the
-familiar Russian words for “government”
-and “army.”</p>
-
-<p>“I guess he is saying that the Government
-has taken their horses too, but I did a
-foolish thing to show that money.”</p>
-
-<p>“There are certainly some villainous faces
-in the crowd,” said Raymond. “I think we
-had better buy guns.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know but you are right, Ray.
-Suppose we buy one gun; I guess we can
-spare money for that.”</p>
-
-<p>“We can better spare money for that than
-to lose all we have.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then we’d better go out and find one
-now, before it gets dark.”</p>
-
-<p>The streets of Timour Khan Shoura were
-so narrow and dark that the boys feared
-they had waited too long as it was. They
-found, however, to their great surprise, that
-the bazaars of the town were well stocked
-with excellent guns, though their pattern
-was somewhat Oriental. They did not know
-until afterward that many of the weapons
-were manufactured there.</p>
-
-<p>After a short search they purchased a<span class="pagenum">[51]</span>
-five-shot, .38 caliber revolver with a silver-trimmed
-stock. The decorative part of the
-gun they would have been willing to omit
-in order to save expense, but they could find
-none simpler that satisfied Raymond. With
-the purchase of a box of cartridges, five of
-which went immediately into the cylinder
-of the new gun, Raymond said he felt more
-like himself.</p>
-
-<p>When they returned to the inn the landlord
-indicated that supper was prepared,
-and after they had partaken of that they
-went to their room, which was on the second
-floor. Sidney had been made rather nervous
-when he thought about his mistake in showing
-money to the crowd of strangers, and
-his first care was to assure himself that the
-room was secure. He found to his relief that
-the window overlooked a clear space with
-no other building near. The door was very
-solid, but the lock appeared to be more ornamental
-than effective.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t think much of that lock, Ray,”
-he said, “and I don’t want to run the risk
-of a visit in the night from one of those men.”</p>
-
-<p>“We can soon fix that.” And Raymond
-dragged up the only chair, a very heavy oak<span class="pagenum">[52]</span>
-one, and braced it under the door handle in
-such a way that the door could not be opened
-from without. They then swung the window
-back for air, as there seemed to be no possibility
-of danger from that quarter.</p>
-
-<p>“I’m going to divide my money,” said
-Sidney, “and you had better do the same.
-We can’t tell what may happen on the road.”
-He knotted the greater part of the gold
-which he carried in a handkerchief and suspended
-it from his neck underneath all of
-his clothes.</p>
-
-<p>“Now, if we are held up, unless we are
-stripped, the robbers will think the forty
-rubles I have left in my purse is all I have.
-It’s lucky father insisted on dividing his
-money with us. If he hadn’t we should not
-have any now to hide from robbers.”</p>
-
-<p>“We shan’t be so likely to be held up,”
-said Raymond, “now I have this gun. I
-wish I had had a chance to show them the
-way I can use it. They would have greater
-respect for me.”</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_53" class="pagenum">[53]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">NIGHT PROWLERS</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">When the boys had disposed of their
-money, most of which they carried
-to bed with them, and had barricaded the
-door, they went to bed with a feeling of
-tolerable security. They were usually both
-very sound sleepers, but Sidney had worried
-so over his ill-advised exhibition of money
-that he slept very lightly that night, and
-was constantly rousing to a half-wakened
-state.</p>
-
-<p>As he lay in an apprehensive half-slumber
-he dreamed that the captain of the river
-boat had come to call on them and was trying
-to open the door. But for some reason,
-which Sidney could not fathom, he could
-neither admit the caller nor call out to him
-to come in. Suddenly he wakened fully, and
-realized that there was some one really at
-the door.</p>
-
-<p>He listened intently and could hear a
-movement outside, as though a person were
-cautiously manipulating the door handle.<span class="pagenum">[54]</span>
-He took hold of his brother’s arm and shook
-him gently. Raymond started up in bed as
-though he had been dreaming too, but Sidney
-put his hand over his brother’s mouth
-and said “Sh-sh.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys held their breath and listened.
-After a few moments there was a slight grating
-sound and the fumbling ceased. Then
-the door strained against the chair, which,
-however, held without sliding on the floor.
-Whoever was attempting an entrance had,
-without doubt, succeeded in shooting back
-the bolt of the lock, and had then tried to
-push the door open, but had been balked
-by the chair.</p>
-
-<p>After it was discovered that the door was
-blocked on the inside, no further noise was
-audible. Indeed, what noise there had been
-was so slight that it would not have roused
-the boys if Sidney had not been nearly awake
-and really expecting something of that sort.</p>
-
-<p>They sat up in bed and listened breathlessly
-for what seemed a long time, then as
-they heard no sound, they lay quietly back
-on the pillows. They did not talk, for they
-did not want whoever might be lurking outside
-to know that they were awake.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[55]</span></p>
-
-<p>The door was on Sidney’s side of the bed,
-and the window on Raymond’s. From the
-bed, as the boys looked out of the window,
-they looked directly against the sky, which
-was clear and brilliant with stars. The boys
-were too thoroughly aroused to go to sleep
-again, and lay there thinking about the possible
-future dangers of a journey that had
-begun so ominously, when they were conscious
-that the light from the window was
-darkened.</p>
-
-<p>They turned their faces that way and saw
-the figure of a man outside the open window.
-At first they thought he had climbed up
-from below, but in a moment they saw that
-he was suspended by a thick rope from above,
-and had without doubt let himself down
-from the flat roof of the building.</p>
-
-<p>A dark hand grasped the window sill and
-the intruder was evidently steadying himself
-for the entrance. Raymond seized his
-new revolver, which he had placed under
-his pillow, raised on his elbow, and, taking
-a quick aim, fired. The figure at the window
-disappeared, and there was a heavy
-thud.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Ray!” whispered Sidney, “did you<span class="pagenum">[56]</span>
-shoot him? I’m afraid we’ll get into trouble
-for that.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I didn’t shoot him; I only cut his
-rope and let him down gently.”</p>
-
-<p>“Did you aim for the rope?”</p>
-
-<p>“Sure thing.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney lay back on the bed and shook
-with noiseless laughter. When he was able
-to speak he whispered again,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I hope it didn’t jar him much when he
-struck the ground. He must have been somewhat
-surprised.”</p>
-
-<p>“I have just noticed a thing that has surprised
-me,” said Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“What is that?” asked his brother.</p>
-
-<p>“You don’t see that rope at the window
-any more, do you?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I don’t.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, after I cut it in two, the rest of it
-was drawn up. There was somebody on the
-roof who let that fellow down. I believe the
-whole caboodle of them were in on this
-thing.”</p>
-
-<p>“You did a good job, though, Ray, when
-you cut his rope. I imagine they will all be
-careful how they come within range of your
-gun again.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[57]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Yes, unless they think I tried to hit
-the man and couldn’t. Never mind, maybe
-I’ll fool them next time.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys expected that some one would
-come to their room to inquire about the
-shooting, and they waited in some apprehension,
-but no one came. There was no more
-sleep for them, and they lay in bed wide
-awake. Presently the dawn flushed the sky
-and the light intensified until it was day.
-Then the boys got up and dressed, and by
-the time that process was concluded the
-muezzin’s call to prayers sounded from a
-near-by mosque. The faithful were putting
-up their petitions in preparation for the
-activities of the day. The boys descended
-from their room, and were greeted with most
-obsequious politeness by the landlord, who
-placed before them an appetizing breakfast.</p>
-
-<p>“I wonder if his sleep was disturbed last
-night,” Said Raymond. “Isn’t he an innocent
-old sinner?”</p>
-
-<p>“Perhaps he didn’t have anything to do
-with it,” suggested Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t you believe it. If he had been
-surprised by the commotion, he would have
-tried to find out what it was.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[58]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I guess maybe shooting, and perhaps
-shooting men, too, is so common here that
-no one notices it.”</p>
-
-<p>“But we haven’t heard any shooting at
-all,” said Raymond, “except what I did.”
-“That’s so,” replied Sidney. “Perhaps
-they were so attracted by the possibilities
-of my purse that they forgot everything
-else.”</p>
-
-<p>“They’ll have to make another try for
-that purse. I suppose that we’ll have to
-pack some grub now, and that’ll be no fun.”
-“I guess we’ll have to,” replied Sidney,
-“if it’s nothing more than bread and cheese.
-I don’t know whether we’ll find a village
-very often or not, and we must be prepared
-to camp out if necessary.”</p>
-
-<p>After breakfast they went out to a bazaar
-and bought two small leather pouches, in
-which they placed a little food and the
-few small articles they had to carry. The
-pouches they slung over their shoulders with
-the blanket rolls above. Then they were
-ready to begin their tramp, and the undertaking,
-when it was close at hand, seemed
-so formidable that their courage almost
-failed them. It was necessary for Sidney to<span class="pagenum">[59]</span>
-bolster up their declining spirits by declaring
-again that they would probably not be
-able to return to Nizhni-Novgorod even if
-they should wish to do so. So they took the
-road, or rather the trail, for beyond Timour
-Kahn Shoura there was no wagon road, but
-only narrow saddle trails that led up into
-the high plateaux and ranges of the Caucasus.</p>
-
-<p>That first day their way was through a
-succession of narrow, wooded ravines that
-were pleasant rather than difficult. The
-ascent was gradual and was not difficult at
-any time, and there was sufficient shade to
-temper the sun’s rays, which, in those southern
-valleys, would otherwise have been
-scorching.</p>
-
-<p>The boys would have covered the ground
-more effectively if they had not been somewhat
-nervous as a result of the events of the
-preceding night. They fully expected that
-the men who had tried to enter their room
-at the inn would waylay them somewhere
-on the road that day. The country through
-which they passed was ideal for such an enterprise,
-for there was frequent and abundant
-shelter for an ambush. They were,<span class="pagenum">[60]</span>
-therefore, constantly on the <i lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">qui vive</i>, and
-examined rather carefully before passing
-every spot that seemed favorable for an
-attack from robbers. Such vigilance retarded
-their speed, and they had a feeling
-that they were making very little progress.
-The packs, too, though not really heavy,
-were burdensome, and toward night made
-the boys’ legs, which lately had not been
-used to tramping, drag distressingly.</p>
-
-<p>“I guess those fellows at Timmy got
-scared last night after all,” remarked Raymond
-as the day waned and there had been
-no alarm.</p>
-
-<p>“I hope so,” replied Sidney; “a long mountain
-tramp is bad enough without having
-to watch out all the time for highwaymen.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe they would have come out
-so far as this, anyway. There were plenty
-of good places to hold us up back on the
-road. What do you say to making camp?
-I’m dead tired.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m ready to stop. If we don’t get too
-tired to-day we’ll travel better to-morrow.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, and the day after, and the day after
-that, and so on <i lang="la" xml:lang="la">ad infinitum</i>. I guess it will
-take us <i lang="la" xml:lang="la">ad infinitum</i> to get through.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[61]</span></p>
-
-<p>“It won’t do for us to get discouraged at
-this stage of the game, Ray.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m not discouraged; I’m only ready to
-quit for the night, and here’s a good place.”</p>
-
-<p>The travelers were following up a ravine
-through which a small stream flowed, a
-tributary of the larger stream on which Timour
-Khan Shoura was situated. At the point
-where Raymond proposed to stop, the wall
-of the ravine was a rocky bluff that rose
-nearly perpendicularly. A short spur jutted
-out, forming a small cove which faced up
-the ravine and made a well-sheltered spot.
-Across to the other side the distance was
-perhaps two hundred yards, and midway
-flowed the stream. About half a mile farther
-up, the walls of the ravine drew together
-until a narrow gorge was formed.</p>
-
-<p>The boys unslung their blanket rolls and
-threw themselves down on the ground with
-exclamations of relief. The disturbance of
-the night before, with the nervous strain and
-consequent loss of sleep, was a greater tax
-on their strength than they had realized at
-the time. All day they had been keyed up
-by the expectation of trouble, which they
-had been braced to meet and defeat. When<span class="pagenum">[62]</span>
-the necessity for alertness, as they supposed,
-was removed, and the tension was relaxed,
-they settled down, feeling too languid to
-exert themselves further.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond declared that he would rather
-loaf than eat, and he didn’t care if he never
-ate again if he only got well rested. That
-was the way they felt when they stopped, but
-a very little rest will suffice to make healthy
-boys conscious of gnawing hunger, especially
-when they have eaten very little through
-the day, as was the case with Sidney and
-Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>Soon both of them began to feel a strong
-desire to explore the lunch-bags, but they
-remembered how dry that lunch was, and
-how difficult it would be to eat it without
-something to wash it down. Raymond proposed
-that they move down to the stream
-and eat their supper there where the water
-was handy, but Sidney told his brother to
-stay where he was and he would take a large
-cup with which they had provided themselves
-and bring water up.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond lay at his ease on the ground,
-lazily watching Sidney as he went down to
-the stream and knelt to fill his cup and take<span class="pagenum">[63]</span>
-a drink before returning to camp. From the
-stream, Raymond allowed his gaze to wander
-on to the rugged mountains of the opposite
-side, and then up the ravine to the narrow
-gorge. There his look paused with a
-start, for he saw an object moving, which in
-a moment he identified as a man. The figure
-was coming down the ravine, just below
-the gorge. As Raymond looked, the man
-dropped to one knee and brought a long
-rifle up to a sight down the ravine.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond wondered what the game could
-be that was the object of the hunter’s aim.
-The gun, apparently, pointed directly down
-the ravine, and the boy looked rapidly along
-to try to discover the animal. His gaze traveled
-down until it encountered his brother
-still stooping to fill the cup, and he had seen
-no game. Then, as his eye rested on Sidney,
-in a flash he realized that his brother
-was the game the hunter was stalking. His
-heart seemed to leap into his throat, where
-it nearly stifled him. Making a supreme
-effort he overcame the convulsion of terror
-and shouted,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Drop flat, Sid!”</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_64" class="pagenum">[64]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">A DESPERATE ENCOUNTER</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">When Raymond shouted, Sidney
-obeyed instantly without looking
-up, and fell flat on his face at the side of the
-stream. At the same instant there was a
-puff of smoke from the leveled gun, a report,
-and a ball whistled just above Sidney’s form.</p>
-
-<p>The man up the ravine sprang to his feet
-and dropped the stock of his gun to the
-ground. Raymond saw that he was proceeding
-to load with powder and ball, and
-he shouted to Sidney again,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Come back, Sid, quick, he’s got a muzzle-loader.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney jumped up and raced for camp,
-reaching it before the man had finished
-loading his rifle. Raymond took out his pistol
-and prepared to shoot, but the distance
-to the man who had fired was so great that
-he decided to wait, and lowered his gun. As
-he did so he saw that the figure up the ravine
-was joined by another who came from
-out of the gorge.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[65]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Sid,” he said to his brother without taking
-his eyes from the men, “they were waylaying
-us in the gorge. It’s lucky we were
-too tired to go on.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, and it’s lucky you stayed here while
-I went for water, or that fellow would have
-potted me, sure. As it was, I think he didn’t
-miss me by more than a foot.”</p>
-
-<p>“He certainly shoots well, and he has a
-good rifle. That was a long shot. I wish I
-had my rifle here; I don’t know what I shall
-be able to do with this revolver.”</p>
-
-<p>The two bandits were in consultation together,
-and evidently were examining the
-cove that sheltered the boys. After a few
-moments of talking one of them crossed to
-the farther side of the ravine and walked
-down on that side, while the other came
-down on the same side where the boys were.
-They proceeded slowly and deliberately, but
-rather as though that were their customary
-mode of walking, for they made no attempt
-at concealment.</p>
-
-<p>“They don’t appear to have much respect
-for us,” said Sidney; “if they had, they
-wouldn’t walk out in the open like that.”</p>
-
-<p>“They think that shot of mine last night<span class="pagenum">[66]</span>
-was a miss,” said Raymond,&mdash;“that I
-tried to hit the man and couldn’t. I presume
-they know what kind of a gun I have,
-too, and think it’s no good. I wish I knew
-how far it will carry. It seems to me it ought
-to be good for two hundred yards.”</p>
-
-<p>The cliff back of the boys was so nearly
-perpendicular that it would be impossible
-for any one to pass along its face, so they
-knew they need not fear an attack from
-above. They felt pretty sure, indeed, that
-there were only the two men who were in
-sight in the ravine, who had placed themselves
-in ambush for them in the narrow
-gorge, and had been disconcerted when the
-travelers stopped just before reaching them.
-They believed, if they could stand the bandits
-off until dark, that they would become
-discouraged and return to Timour Khan
-Shoura; though the deliberate way in which
-the first of the men had attempted to snipe
-Sidney did not look as though they would be
-easily discouraged.</p>
-
-<p>The wall of the cove was rough and irregular.
-In one place a great rock stood out from
-the back in such a way as to afford protection
-from up the ravine. It was nearly on a<span class="pagenum">[67]</span>
-line with the jutting spur that formed the
-inclosure, so it was protected also from in
-front.</p>
-
-<p>The boys made a hasty examination of
-their citadel and took refuge at one side of
-the big rock at the back. The two bandits
-were in plain view, coming leisurely down
-the ravine, one on each side. Each man
-carried a long gun. They were keeping a
-close watch of their quarry, and presently
-the one on the near side of the ravine paused
-and tested the distance with a shot. The
-bullet flattened itself against the rock of the
-lower side of the cove, about on a line with
-the boys’ heads.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! Sid,” exclaimed Raymond, “that’s
-good shooting. We’ll have to be careful how
-we get out of shelter.”</p>
-
-<p>“I never saw anything so cold-blooded,”
-said Sidney. “They come down just as
-deliberately as though they were shooting
-rabbits.”</p>
-
-<p>The man who had fired was still reloading
-his gun, and Raymond jumped out from
-behind the rock to a place where he was still
-protected by the jutting spur from the man
-across the ravine, and announced,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[68]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I’m going to fire at him before he finishes
-loading, but I’ll shoot into the ground
-about two thirds of the way out, so he’ll
-think my gun won’t carry any farther.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond fired and his bullet threw up
-the dirt far short of the advancing bandit.
-They imagined that they could see a smile
-of derision on the man’s face. At that moment
-the other man fired from across the
-ravine, and again the boys were shown that
-only a position behind the rocks would protect
-them from such expert shooting.</p>
-
-<p>Steadily the two men came down the ravine,
-firing occasionally. As the boys were
-safe hidden behind the rocks, and could not
-be reached by a bullet from either direction,
-they concluded that the bandits were firing
-merely to prevent a sally on their part.
-Why they should do that, however, the
-boys could not understand, for it would
-have seemed to be better to encourage them
-to expose themselves; especially as there
-seemed to be no fear of the one small gun in
-the boys’ possession.</p>
-
-<p>Every shot, apparently, was placed with
-precision, for every one entered on a line
-that was nearest to the boys’ shelter. <em>Spat!<span class="pagenum normalfont">[69]</span>
-spat!</em> they came, first from one side and then
-from the other. Not very rapidly, for there
-was always necessarily a pause for reloading.</p>
-
-<p>Steadily the bandits advanced, until they
-were less than two hundred yards from the
-cove. And they were still perfectly indifferent
-to any danger they might be in from
-Raymond’s gun. Such a steady, relentless
-advance began to fill the boys with panic.
-They felt as though an inexorable fate were
-closing in on them.</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t stand this much longer, Sid.”
-And Raymond’s face was pale with the nervous
-strain. “I feel as though I were being
-killed by inches.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you think your pistol would reach
-them now?”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m sure of it, but I am not sure that I
-have the nerve to stand out and shoot
-them.”</p>
-
-<p>“I believe our only chance for salvation is
-to kill those men, Ray. I thought at first
-we might frighten them, but they’re not the
-kind to be frightened. I would be willing to
-take the responsibility of shooting them, but
-I can’t shoot so close as you can, and I might
-miss, and a miss would be the end of us.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[70]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I’m not afraid of missing,” said Raymond,
-“but it makes me sick to think of
-potting them like rats.”</p>
-
-<p>Still the advance continued, with an occasional
-shot. By that time the men were so
-close that their features could be plainly
-distinguished, and the boys were surprised to
-see that the bandits were white as themselves.
-The mountain tribes of Central
-Daghestan, the Lesghians, are a conglomerate
-race. There are many tribes, of many
-different origins, and some of them have
-very fair skin.</p>
-
-<p>“If I wait much longer I shan’t be able
-to shoot at all. I’m beginning to shake now.
-If only they weren’t white! It wouldn’t
-be half so bad if they were black. As soon
-as the man on this side shoots again I’m
-going to wing them.” And Raymond examined
-his revolver carefully, bringing the
-hammer back to full cock.</p>
-
-<p>“Do you mean you will only disable
-them? Do you think that would be wise?”
-
-“No; I’ll shoot to kill.” And there was
-a look of fixed determination on Raymond’s
-face, which was whiter than before.</p>
-
-<p>In a moment a bullet from the bandit on<span class="pagenum">[71]</span>
-their side spattered the rocks. Raymond
-stepped quickly out from the shelter with
-his revolver pointing over his right shoulder
-as he held it high before him. Bringing the
-gun forward into position with the lightning
-sureness of one accustomed to shooting a
-heavy pistol, the instant it reached a level
-before his eyes he fired, without appearing to
-take any aim. The man in the distance turned
-half around and pitched down to one side.</p>
-
-<p>Not waiting to note the effect of his shot,
-Raymond stepped to the left, beyond the
-projecting spur of rock which formed the
-cove, bringing himself in range of the other
-bandit, who was raising his gun into position.
-The boy threw his revolver up and
-brought it down to a level with the same
-lightning precision, and fired. The man in
-front also fired, but a thought too late, and
-his bullet went wild. He dropped his gun
-and lunged forward, falling on his face.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond had moved with absolute certainty
-and incredible quickness, but now
-that the dreadful business was concluded,
-his pistol hand fell nervelessly to his side and
-he leaned, trembling, against the wall of the
-cove.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[72]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Don’t feel like that about it, Ray.” And
-Sidney placed his hand affectionately on his
-brother’s shoulder. “There was no other
-way, but I’m sorry you had to do it instead
-of me.”</p>
-
-<p>“When we had fights with the Mexicans
-last winter there was always the excitement
-of a battle that made it seem inevitable, but
-this was so cold-blooded that it really got
-my nerve.”</p>
-
-<p>“Shall we go out and look at those men?”
-asked Sidney. “They may be only stunned.”
-
-“You needn’t worry about that. I’m
-sure they’re dead, but I don’t think I want
-to see them. How about taking their guns,
-though?”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t think we ought to take anything
-that belonged to them; then when they are
-found, no one can accuse us of robbery.”</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose you are right,” said Raymond,
-“but those guns might come in mighty
-handy.”</p>
-
-<p>“I think we’d better get something to
-eat,” said Sidney, “then we’ll both feel better.
-You wait here and I’ll go down and
-bring up some water.”</p>
-
-<p>When Sidney returned with the water,<span class="pagenum">[73]</span>
-Raymond had taken out the food and was
-waiting for his brother to join in the lunch.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! Sid,” he said, “think what has happened
-since you went after water the first
-time. I was scared stiff when I looked up
-the ravine and saw that man draw a bead
-on you. I thought at first he was shooting
-game of some kind, and I looked along the
-ravine to see if I could see what it was.
-Then when I saw you kneeling to get a drink,
-in a flash I knew it was you he was after.”</p>
-
-<p>“It was a close call for me. And if you
-were not a dead sure shot we should be done
-up by now. You know Ramon used to boast
-that you were the best shot in Mexico, and
-I guess there aren’t many better anywhere.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I shook so I was afraid I couldn’t
-do a thing. But just as soon as I stepped
-out to shoot I was perfectly steady, and then
-when it was all over I was weak as a cat.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys had thought they were pretty
-tired when they stopped to make camp, and
-they had been under such a strain since that
-when relaxation came they were simply exhausted.
-They had barely energy sufficient
-to roll up in their blankets. Fortunately,
-the night was warm and it made little difference<span class="pagenum">[74]</span>
-whether they were really covered.
-Their minds were relieved of all anxiety of
-a possible attack, for they believed that the
-two men who were lying so still out in the
-ravine were the only ones whom they had
-had to fear. Consequently, they were no
-more than stretched out on the ground when
-both were sleeping profoundly.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_75" class="pagenum">[75]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">A LESGHIAN JAIL</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">It was broad day, though the sun had not
-climbed high enough to look down into
-the ravine, when the boys woke. Sidney was
-the first to rouse, and he lay quietly gazing
-up into the sky, which, from that position,
-looked like the bluest sea, with floating
-masses of fleecy wool. He reviewed the exciting
-events of the previous day and night,
-and wondered what might still be in store for
-them. He could not believe, however, that
-they would encounter again such bloodthirsty
-bandits as the two men who had
-attacked them. They had been given to
-understand that the mountaineers of the
-Caucasus, while often fierce and wild, were
-usually honorable and hospitable. Their
-first experience of the people of Daghestan
-had justified such a report, for the men with
-whom they had had dealings at Petrovsk
-had been attentive and considerate. Sidney
-thought that might possibly have been due<span class="pagenum">[76]</span>
-to the fact that those men were probably
-really Russian.</p>
-
-<p>Presently Raymond woke, and with characteristic
-impetuosity jumped up the moment
-his eyes were open.</p>
-
-<p>“Are you awake, Sid? I tell you I’m glad
-we are both here safe. It seems now as
-though that affair of yesterday couldn’t be
-true, but I suppose we’d find those fellows
-lying out there if we went to look.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m worrying a little, Ray, about the
-chance of our getting into trouble over that.
-If we should be arrested for killing those
-men, we don’t know a word of the language
-here, and it might be impossible for us to
-show that we did it in self-defense.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why can’t these people speak a civilized
-language instead of such a barbaric jargon!
-If they only knew Spanish, now, that would
-do all right.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, it would do all right for us,” said
-Sidney, laughing, “but it might not for the
-next travelers.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe there are any next travelers
-here; we are the only ones.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys ate a dry breakfast, slung
-their blanket rolls over their shoulders, and<span class="pagenum">[77]</span>
-took up their long tramp. Their way led
-past the first bandit who had fallen a victim
-to Raymond’s skill. The man, apparently,
-did not move after he fell. His hands
-still grasped a long-barreled, silver-trimmed
-rifle, and from a cord hung an ornately decorated
-dagger. His head was covered with a
-conical, black, lamb’s wool cap, and he was
-clothed in a coat which was so long that it
-reached nearly to his ankles. On either side
-of the front of his coat were fastened silver
-cartridge cases. The whole effect of the
-man’s equipment was that of comfortable
-affluence.</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose,” said Sidney, as they regarded
-the prostrate form, “that if he had
-gone to the war with Germany he might
-have met the same fate.”</p>
-
-<p>“He certainly would have made a fine
-soldier, but I guess he had a better business.
-Brigandage must be profitable.”</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t help feeling uneasy, Ray,” said
-Sidney as they went on, “about what will
-happen when those men are found.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m not going to worry, Sid. As you
-said, there was nothing else we could do.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys soon reached the gorge, where<span class="pagenum">[78]</span>
-the bandits had, probably, planned to waylay
-them. It was an ideal spot for such an
-enterprise. The opening was narrow, and
-the cliffs on either side were ragged and
-broken, affording the best possible place for
-concealment. The boys were quite sure if
-they had gone on the night before that they
-would not then be traveling.</p>
-
-<p>A short distance above the entrance to the
-gorge they came upon two horses tied with
-ropes. The animals were fully accoutered,
-carrying bridles and saddles. They had
-evidently been tied there many hours, for
-they had restlessly tramped the ground
-within the length of their tethers, and they
-whinnied entreatingly when they saw the
-boys.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee, Sid,” exclaimed Raymond when
-he saw the animals, “those horses must have
-belonged to the bandits, and they’re just
-the ticket for us.”</p>
-
-<p>“It would never in this world do for us to
-take them, Ray. That would make it look
-as though we had killed the men for their
-horses.”</p>
-
-<p>“You don’t mean you’re going to leave
-them here?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[79]</span></p>
-
-<p>“That’s exactly what I mean.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why, that would be outrageous, Sid,
-when we need horses so badly, and we are
-sure the owners were those dead men.”</p>
-
-<p>“Nothing under Heaven could make me
-touch those horses, Ray.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I guess you’re right, Sid, you always
-are. But at any rate, we’ll give them
-some water, they must be awfully dry.”</p>
-
-<p>“I would like to water them, Ray, but I
-think it wouldn’t be safe to do even that.
-I would rather leave them exactly as they
-are. It is almost certain that some one will
-pass soon and find them.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gee, you <em>are</em> cautious, Sid. Well, if
-we’ve got to hoof it, we may as well keep
-going.” And Raymond rather grumpily continued
-the march.</p>
-
-<p>The gorge proved to be a short one, and
-the boys soon came out into a valley, on the
-farther side of which, climbing up the mountain
-slope, they saw a village. They were
-uncertain whether to be pleased or apprehensive
-at the prospect of encountering people.
-If they could get into the high mountains
-before the bodies which they had left
-in the ravine were discovered, it might be<span class="pagenum">[80]</span>
-that they would not be followed and would
-not be caused any trouble by their successful
-effort to protect their own lives. On the
-other hand, they had very little food, and
-they were not sure that they would be able
-to replenish their supply after they had once
-really entered the mountains.</p>
-
-<p>There seemed, however, to be no way of
-avoiding the town, if they had wished to do
-so. The trail led directly to it, and as the
-country rose abruptly beyond, they knew
-that the village, in all probability, must be
-at the foot of the only road that penetrated
-the range.</p>
-
-<p>When they were halfway across the valley,
-two wild-looking horsemen emerged
-from the gorge and dashed past them.</p>
-
-<p>“Those fellows act as though they were
-scared by what they saw in the ravine,” remarked
-Raymond as he watched the riders
-enter the village.</p>
-
-<p>“More likely,” said Sidney, “they are
-hurrying to report what they found, and
-warn officers to take us.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys followed slowly and reluctantly.
-They would have been very much happier
-if they could have skipped that first village,<span class="pagenum">[81]</span>
-for the more they reflected on the possibilities
-before them, the more uneasy they felt.
-They wondered if they had made a supreme
-effort to get out of Russia only to land in a
-mountain jail. And they thought, if that
-should be the outcome of their adventure,
-that their father would be infinitely better
-off in a civilized city like Nizhni-Novgorod,
-even if he had not yet recovered his liberty.</p>
-
-<p>They entered the village and passed along
-the narrow, crooked street, looking for a
-bazaar where food might be purchased.
-They thought they would buy the very first
-eatables they saw, and then hurry out of
-town and on into the mountains. They were
-not, however, to be allowed to do that. They
-had proceeded but a short distance in their
-search for supplies when they were met by
-two men who were armed with the customary
-rifles and swords. The men, who somehow
-gave the impression of being officials,
-placed themselves one on each side of the
-boys, and taking hold of their arms hurried
-them along with a brief statement in a
-strange language that was plainly not Russian.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney began a remonstrance and a request<span class="pagenum">[82]</span>
-to know why they were seized in that
-way, but their captors paid not the least
-attention to what he said. He wished to
-present his passport to one of the men, but
-they were forced along so precipitately that
-he could not get the paper out of his pocket.
-Indeed, they were nearly out of breath when
-they were pulled up before a small stone
-building, pushed through a doorway, and
-the door slammed and locked behind them.</p>
-
-<p>It was so dark in the room where the boys
-were thrown, the only light coming through
-one small window, that at first they were
-unable to distinguish anything. Moreover,
-they were dazed by the sudden and violent
-change in their condition. Presently, however,
-as their eyes became accustomed to the
-dim light, they were able to see into what
-sort of quarters they had been thrust.</p>
-
-<p>The room in which they found themselves
-was absolutely bare except that in one corner
-were three or four planks raised a little above
-the floor, evidently designed for a bed. At
-least the room was bare of furniture, but it
-was indescribably filthy, and the boys gradually
-became aware that the filth which
-littered the floor and the plank bed was<span class="pagenum">[83]</span>
-swarming with vermin. The boys gazed at
-each other, at first too stunned and shocked
-for expression, then indignation possessed
-Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose,” he said, “that we ought to
-have expected this. Russia is not civilized,
-anyway, and we are served right for visiting
-such a God-forsaken country.”</p>
-
-<p>“But you must remember,” said Sidney,
-“that appearances are very much against
-us. They have no doubt found the bandits,
-and assume, quite reasonably, I must admit,
-that we killed them. I really don’t wonder
-that they arrested us.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, they might have done it in a civilized
-way.”</p>
-
-<p>“That man must have been explaining
-why they arrested us, but we couldn’t understand
-him, which was not his fault.”</p>
-
-<p>“For Heaven’s sake, Sid, are you excusing
-these ruffians?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, but I am trying to imagine what I
-should think in their place.”</p>
-
-<p>“You’ll be fully occupied in what you
-think of <em>this</em> place,” said Raymond with
-sarcastic emphasis. “Do you suppose they’ll
-keep us here to-night? If they do, we’ll<span class="pagenum">[84]</span>
-have to sleep standing. I don’t want to put
-my blankets down on <em>that</em> bed, if it is a bed.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys still had their blankets slung
-over their shoulders. Rather strangely, as
-it seemed to them now that they had time
-to think it over, none of their belongings
-had been taken from them. Even Raymond’s
-revolver was still in his possession.</p>
-
-<p>“It isn’t a very attractive bed, that’s a
-fact,” said Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“I’d like to get rid of my load, too.” And
-Raymond looked around to see if by any
-chance there was a spot that was passably
-clean. There was no comfort to be found in
-examining the floor, or the plank bed, and
-he turned his attention to the walls. The
-house was built of rough stone, and the walls
-were not finished in any way on the inside.
-But rough as the walls were, there was no
-projection on which anything might be laid
-or from which it might be suspended. The
-window, which was about two feet square
-and was some five feet above the floor, was
-set with iron bars, but contained no glass.
-Raymond examined that, and said to his
-brother:&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“We can hang our things to these bars,<span class="pagenum">[85]</span>
-Sid, if they are strong enough to hold anything,
-but they are nearly rusted through.
-Sid!” he continued in a tone of excitement,
-“I believe we can easily break these bars
-out.” And he grasped one to test it.</p>
-
-<p>“Hold on, Ray,” cried his brother; “don’t
-touch them now. We couldn’t get out until
-after dark, and if they found we had broken
-a bar, they would put us somewhere else.”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s so,” assented Raymond, “but
-I’m sure we can break them out. They’re
-not so smart, after all, with their filthy old
-jail.”</p>
-
-<p>“I expect if we do get out,” said Sidney,
-“that we’ll have a tough time in finding our
-way out of this town in the dark. My vague
-recollection of the place is that the streets
-are a regular Chinese puzzle.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said Raymond, “we’ll be outside
-of this wretched place, anyway, and I’ll take
-my chances then on making a getaway.”</p>
-
-<p>They proceeded to suspend their blanket
-rolls and knapsacks from the bars, and had
-no more than disposed of their packs in that
-way when the door was thrown open and an
-official with two attendants entered.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_86" class="pagenum">[86]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">AN ESCAPE</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">The official who entered the jail gave
-instructions to his two subordinates
-and they proceeded to search the boys, but
-Sidney stepped back and raised his hand in
-appeal.</p>
-
-<p>“Wait,” he said, “I have a passport that
-will explain who we are.”</p>
-
-<p>He took the paper out from his breast
-pocket and presented it to the official, who
-regarded it curiously, but immediately returned
-it with a short comment which the
-boys, of course, could not understand.</p>
-
-<p>“I’ll bet he can’t read Russian,” said
-Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“That’s so,” said one of the men in broken
-English, “he not speak Russian, only Lesghian.”</p>
-
-<p>“Hello!” exclaimed Raymond in surprise,
-“where did you learn English?”</p>
-
-<p>“I live New York.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why didn’t you stay there?”</p>
-
-<p>“I come home.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[87]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Well, I’ll be jiggered! you leave New
-York to come back to such a place as
-this?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I leave New York; I come back
-home.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you read Russian?” asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“No, not read Russian.”</p>
-
-<p>“Who is this officer?”</p>
-
-<p>“He chief polis.”</p>
-
-<p>“Tell him,” said Sidney, “that I have a
-passport which says that we are American
-citizens returning to America, and that all
-Russian officials are commanded by the
-Government to help us.”</p>
-
-<p>The man had a short conference with his
-superior and then turned to Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“He says you kill two men.”</p>
-
-<p>“But they attacked us,” said Sidney;
-“we only defended ourselves. We did not
-take anything that belonged to them. We
-left their guns and horses and everything.
-Tell him that.”</p>
-
-<p>There was another conference and the
-man turned again to Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“He says you have trial, maybe next
-week.”</p>
-
-<p>“Holy smoke!” exclaimed Raymond in<span class="pagenum">[88]</span>
-horror, “they wouldn’t keep us in this
-filthy place till next week?”</p>
-
-<p>“Maybe next week, maybe longer.”</p>
-
-<p>The chief had waited patiently, smiling
-blandly, but he apparently thought the conversation
-had lasted long enough, for he gave
-a command to his deputies, and the man repeated:&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“He says we search you now.”</p>
-
-<p>The task they had before them must have
-been an unaccustomed one, for they were
-particularly awkward about it, and not at
-all thorough. The boys’ purses they found
-at once, and the chief himself took immediate
-charge of them, but Raymond’s revolver
-was the only other article which they seemed
-to think it worth while to remove. The
-money which the boys carried concealed
-beneath their clothes was not discovered,
-and the only attention they gave to the blankets
-was to make joking remarks and laugh
-when the rolls were noticed hanging from
-the window bars. The boys could imagine
-that the men were commenting on the comfortable
-night they would pass if they attempted
-to sleep on their suspended beds.
-When the search was concluded, the chief<span class="pagenum">[89]</span>
-and his assistants left the room without
-further word.</p>
-
-<p>“I wish I’d used my revolver before they
-took it,” said Raymond as the door closed
-and the bolt slid into place. “I could easily
-have shot all three.”</p>
-
-<p>“And that would have been a specially
-foolish thing to do,” said Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, it would have been specially satisfactory,
-if it was foolish.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m glad, though,” said Sidney, “that
-we didn’t take any such desperate step as
-that. It is much better to wait till night and
-see if we can’t get out through the window,
-as I believe we can.”</p>
-
-<p>“Those fellows are so stupid,” said Raymond,
-“that I don’t believe they would
-know enough to stop us if they saw us climbing
-out of the window. Think of their not
-finding the rest of our money! It’s lucky
-for us they didn’t.”</p>
-
-<p>The day wore on past noon, and the boys
-took a lunch from their knapsacks. Though
-the lunch was extremely simple, consisting
-mainly of dry bread, they were able to occupy
-considerable time in disposing of it,
-for very careful mastication was necessary<span class="pagenum">[90]</span>
-in order to swallow the food without water,
-of which there was none. Aside from that
-diversion there was nothing whatever for
-them to do while they waited the arrival of
-night.</p>
-
-<p>The window looked out against a blank
-wall, only a few feet away, and gave them
-no view of the village. The door was so extremely
-thick that it allowed no sound to
-penetrate. Though it opened on the street,
-the boys could distinguish no noise of passing
-feet, and what appeared strange to them
-was that the only noise they heard seemed
-to come from the roof.</p>
-
-<p>When the boys were put into the jail in
-the morning, the whole affair of their arrest
-and imprisonment had been so hasty and so
-bewildering that they had not taken note
-of the fact that the jail was situated against
-the mountain-side. Above the jail other
-buildings ran up the steep slope, and the
-roofs of the lower lines of buildings formed
-front yards for the next line of buildings
-above, and so on to the top. So the roof
-of the jail no doubt was occupied, possibly
-as a stable for the horse that belonged to the
-family above. On that plan are built many of<span class="pagenum">[91]</span>
-the mountain villages of Daghestan, very like
-the villages of our own Pueblo Indians.</p>
-
-<p>Toward night the English-speaking policeman
-opened the door and brought in water
-and black bread, closing the door after him.
-The drink, though in a repulsive-looking
-receptacle, was most welcome to the boys.</p>
-
-<p>“You like it here?” asked the man, with
-a twinkle in his eyes.</p>
-
-<p>“No, it’s filthy,” replied Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, pretty dirty, not like New York
-jail.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you know a New York jail?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I know New York jail.”</p>
-
-<p>“What is your name?” asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Aleskandir,” replied the man.</p>
-
-<p>“Is there another village near here?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, long way next village.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then,” said Sidney, “I guess we’ll have
-to go back to Timour Khan Shoura.”</p>
-
-<p>“You want me let you out?” asked the
-man. “You give me twenty rubles, I let
-you out after dark.”</p>
-
-<p>“How can I give you twenty rubles?”
-asked Sidney. “You took our money away,
-the chief of police has it.”</p>
-
-<p>“I think you got more money,” said the<span class="pagenum">[92]</span>
-man with a cunning look. “You have lump
-under clothes.” And he tapped his breast
-significantly.</p>
-
-<p>The boys were very much startled by the
-revelation that the policeman knew they
-had more money. Raymond, though excited
-by the prospect of an easy release, fortunately
-had presence of mind to remain
-quiet and leave the matter in Sidney’s hands,
-realizing that one could manage it better
-than two.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney could not be sure that the man
-before them was the only one who knew
-that all of their money had not been taken
-away. It was possible that the chief of police
-was just as well informed, and there was
-a prearranged plan to get the boys to try to
-escape. Perhaps, Sidney thought, there was
-a custom among the Lesghians similar to the
-Mexican “Ley de fuga,” in plain English,
-law of flight, which encouraged a prisoner to
-escape and then shot him in the act. Possibly
-any money taken from a prisoner who
-was killed in that way would not be reported
-by the chief of police, and that would be
-an inducement for the official to encourage
-such attempted escapes.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[93]</span></p>
-
-<p>Sidney ran the matter over in his mind so
-rapidly that only a few moments were consumed
-while the man was waiting an answer
-to his proposal. But he did not dare trust
-the fellow, for he realized that if they were
-once outside the jail there would be nothing
-to prevent the man from taking whatever
-money they had, perhaps putting them out
-of the way to accomplish it. So he determined
-to deny that he had any money left,
-and said accordingly,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I have no money to pay you.”</p>
-
-<p>“You be sorry,” said the man with an
-ugly look. “You get shot.”</p>
-
-<p>“What do you mean?” asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“You kill two men, you both get shot.”
-And he opened the door and went out, locking
-it behind him.</p>
-
-<p>“What made you do that, Sid?” asked
-Raymond when they were alone. “Why
-didn’t you give him the bribe he wanted?”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t think he’s to be trusted.”</p>
-
-<p>“But he is sure we have the money.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, he is, and that’s just the trouble.
-If he once got us out of here he would probably
-kill us and take it all.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, it doesn’t matter so much after<span class="pagenum">[94]</span>
-all,” said Raymond, “for I’m sure we can
-get out through the window.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” suggested Sidney, “if that fellow
-isn’t waiting outside to receive us. He may
-know the window bars are rotten and thinks
-we’ll try that way.”</p>
-
-<p>“We’ll give him a run for his money, anyway.
-If I <em>only</em> had that revolver I’d give
-him something besides a run. I hate to
-start up through the mountains without any
-gun, Sid. Did you notice if that man had
-one?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, he had a long revolver in his belt,
-I should think a .38.”</p>
-
-<p>“I almost wish he’d be waiting outside,
-then, and I’d make a try for it. Those boneheads
-didn’t take our cartridges, so all we
-lack is a gun.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys were very much amused by the
-inefficient search the policemen had conducted.
-Their knapsacks hung with the
-blanket rolls from the window bars in plain
-view, but had not been examined at all. The
-sacks contained, besides a few small articles
-of clothing and a little food, all of Raymond’s
-ammunition. If they could only obtain
-a gun of the same caliber, they would<span class="pagenum">[95]</span>
-still be well fortified. Sidney admonished
-his brother, however, to take no rash chances,
-at any time, in an attempt to procure arms.</p>
-
-<p>The black bread which the policeman had
-brought to them was not at all inviting in
-its appearance,&mdash;indeed it was fairly repulsive,&mdash;but
-they decided to keep it, for
-if they were to succeed in escaping from the
-town in the night, they would, of course, have
-no chance to buy food. So the bread was
-stowed away in the knapsacks with the small
-supply already there.</p>
-
-<p>The boys, while it was still light, carefully
-inspected the window bars so that they would
-know just what to do in the dark. They did
-not place their hands on them, for they did
-not wish anybody who might be watching
-outside to observe that the bars were being
-examined. They found that the rains which
-had rusted the bars had, of course, run downward,
-so that the irons, while nearly rusted
-through at the lower ends, were still very
-solid at the top. They believed that they
-would be able to break the bars loose at the
-bottom, and then to bend them up, in that
-way making an opening of sufficient size to
-admit their bodies.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[96]</span></p>
-
-<p>After their plan of action was arranged,
-the boys waited, with as much patience as
-possible, for the closing-down of night. They
-could not plan beyond climbing out of the
-window, for their further action would depend
-on whether there were any persons
-abroad in the streets. They hoped that the
-sky would be clear, so that they would be
-able to locate the mountains, and not make
-a mistake in direction.</p>
-
-<p>Finally it became dark, and very dark
-it was, indeed, inside the jail. But they
-waited what seemed to them a long time
-after that, to make it probable that all
-stragglers would have returned home. When
-they were sure that night was well advanced,
-they began operations on the window bars,
-tentatively at first, to see what resistance
-they would be obliged to overcome.</p>
-
-<p>“Let me hang all this plunder over your
-shoulders, Ray, so as to get it out of the
-way. I don’t want to put it on the dirty
-floor.” And Sidney suited the action to the
-word and disposed of the blanket rolls and
-knapsacks by turning his brother into a
-pack-animal.</p>
-
-<p>Then he selected the bar which seemed<span class="pagenum">[97]</span>
-to be thinnest at the lower end, and began
-to give it quick, sharp jerks, first one way
-and then the other. At first that assault
-made very little impression, then the bar
-began to yield a trifle. Suddenly, with almost
-no warning, when Sidney gave an
-especially strenuous pull, the iron snapped
-in two at the bottom, the upper end dropped
-out of the hole where it had rested in the
-masonwork, and the bar fell clattering to
-the floor.</p>
-
-<p>The boys stood rigid with their hearts in
-their throats. The noise had echoed back
-from the walls of the empty room until they
-were sure it must have roused the whole
-town. They waited, hardly daring to breath,
-listening for the sound of running feet, and
-then for the opening of the door and the entrance
-of guards. Why <em>hadn’t</em> he bribed that
-man to let them out! Sidney thought, bitterly.
-That would have been a chance, at
-least, and after such an alarm, of course,
-there would be no chance at all.</p>
-
-<p>Outside, however, the silence was not
-broken, but continued as profound as before.
-The occasional barking of a dog only
-served to emphasize the lack of other sound.<span class="pagenum">[98]</span>
-As the boys waited in tense suspense, they
-could hardly credit their ears which told
-them that the terrific clatter of the falling
-bar had roused no corresponding commotion
-outside. After they had stood absolutely
-quiet so long that the impulse to shout
-was almost uncontrollable, they were convinced
-that no harm had been done, and
-Raymond whispered to his brother,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“This must be where the Seven Sleepers
-live, Sid. We’ll get away all right and don’t
-you forget it.”</p>
-
-<p>“The sounder they sleep the better,” replied
-Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>With the loose iron to use as a lever the
-other two window bars were quickly broken
-at the bottom and bent up, for they did not
-come loose at the top as the first one had
-done. Then the boys arranged their plans
-carefully so that there might be no slip.</p>
-
-<p>“We’ll each sling a knapsack on,” said
-Sidney. “We can get out with them on all
-right, and that will be the best way to carry
-them. Then I’ll climb out and you pass me
-the beds and come yourself.”</p>
-
-<p>That was easily accomplished; Sidney
-climbed out without mishap, and received<span class="pagenum">[99]</span>
-the blanket rolls which Raymond passed
-him. Then Raymond prepared to follow.
-The window was large enough so that he
-climbed up into it, and drawing his legs up
-turned around and proceeded to drop down
-on the outside, feet first. But when he let
-himself down on the outside of the wall, his
-trousers caught on the stub of one of the
-bars that had broken just above the window
-sill. For a moment he was suspended in the
-air, then the cloth gave way with a rip and
-he fell with a thud in a heap on the ground.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney stood waiting for his brother with
-the blanket rolls in his hands. Though it
-was very dark, it had been so much darker
-inside the building that he could distinguish
-objects very well. He saw that they were in
-a sort of an alley, only a few feet wide, between
-the jail and the next building. Toward
-the front of the jail it opened out into
-a wider space which Sidney knew must be a
-street. The other way it melted into indistinguishable
-blackness.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Ray!” exclaimed Sidney when his
-brother came tumbling down, “I guess we’ll
-wake the Seven Sleepers after all.”</p>
-
-<p>As Raymond was gathering himself up<span class="pagenum">[100]</span>
-from the ground a man dashed around the
-front of the jail toward them.</p>
-
-<p>“Come this way, Ray, I’ve got all the
-plunder, we can get away from him,” cried
-Sidney, and he ran in the opposite direction,
-followed by his brother.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_101" class="pagenum">[101]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">A CHASE</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">The boys ran up the alley, Sidney leading
-with both the blanket rolls, and
-Raymond following a short distance behind.
-Close after them came the man who had
-rushed around the corner of the jail, and who
-was evidently doing his best to overtake
-them.</p>
-
-<p>The boys found that the alley climbed up
-a steep slope, and they stumbled up the ascent
-with breathless haste. The man who
-pursued them was shorter, older, and less
-agile, so, although he was carrying nothing,
-and Sidney, at least, was well loaded, the
-boys managed to keep ahead. Raymond,
-however, stepped on a loose stone and floundered
-along, barely saving himself, with his
-hands on the rising ground, from a complete
-fall. He felt, rather than saw, that their
-pursuer was close upon him. He made up
-his mind that if it came to a grapple he would
-call out to Sidney for help, and run the risk
-of bringing others whom they would not<span class="pagenum">[102]</span>
-want. But with a supreme effort he recovered
-his balance in time to save himself from
-the grasp of the man behind.</p>
-
-<p>Up, up, they struggled until their pounding
-hearts and panting lungs nearly suffocated
-them. The walls continued along the
-sides with no change that was perceptible
-in the darkness, and the boys wondered on
-what plan the village could be constructed.</p>
-
-<p>At last Sidney came to the end of the
-alley and found there was an opening, a similar
-narrow passageway, to the left. Around
-that corner the alley extended on a level, and
-having made the turn, Sidney’s road was
-much easier. He soon came to a blind wall
-across the passage, and groping along its
-face, in the corner between that wall and the
-wall of the alley, he felt a ladder.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney hesitated for a moment, wondering
-where the ladder could lead, but as he
-could find no opening in the wall, and as he
-could not well turn back, he went up it.
-After climbing eight or ten feet he stepped
-over the top of the ladder to a level surface
-that was apparently a dozen feet or so wide.
-At the left there seemed to be only space,
-but on the right rose a wall in which dimly<span class="pagenum">[103]</span>
-showed an opening. He stood and listened.
-From down in the alley came the noise of
-Raymond and his pursuer running. Then
-for a moment there was a pause in the sound,
-followed by a heavy thud, and in another
-moment the sound of a blow.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney strained his eyes to see into the
-gloom below, to discover, if possible, what
-was happening there. Failing in that he
-threw his blankets down on the ground and
-grasped the ladder to descend, fearing that
-harm had come to his brother. As he did
-so, one person instead of two came running
-along the darkness below, and the figure
-blundered into the wall at the end.</p>
-
-<p>“Is that you, Ray?” Sidney whispered.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” was the reply from below.</p>
-
-<p>“There is a ladder, a little to your left,”
-he directed.</p>
-
-<p>When Raymond had reached the angle of
-the alley, the man behind was so close that
-he believed he would be overtaken, especially
-as his breath, from the violent running
-uphill, was becoming very short. So he
-decided to resort to a trick. After running
-for a few feet along the level floor of the alley
-beyond the turn, he dropped to one knee<span class="pagenum">[104]</span>
-and turned to face his pursuer, crouching
-closely to the ground. The fellow came on at
-full tilt and Raymond grasped him by one
-leg and rose with his burden. The impetus
-the man had acquired in running sent him
-hurtling through the air and he crashed,
-head first, against the wall. Stunned by the
-blow, he fell in a huddled heap.</p>
-
-<p>Instead of running on after Sidney, as
-Raymond’s first impulse had been when his
-pursuer was placed <i lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">hors de combat</i>, with a
-sudden thought he stopped to examine his
-fallen antagonist. Something in the aspect
-of the man as he was flying over Raymond’s
-head had seemed familiar. He turned the
-form over to bring the face upward and,
-stooping, peered closely. It was just as he
-had suddenly suspected, the man was the
-English-speaking policeman. That meant
-that he probably had a revolver stuck in his
-belt, and Raymond immediately fumbled
-under the man’s coat. Pulling out the gun
-which he felt there, an instant’s examination,
-even in the dark, convinced him that
-it was indeed a .38 caliber. He wanted to
-whoop for joy that he once more had a
-serviceable weapon to fit the ammunition<span class="pagenum">[105]</span>
-which they still possessed. It did not occur
-to him for a moment that in appropriating
-the revolver he was doing practically
-the same thing that the policeman had attempted
-when he coveted their money. The
-gun was so precisely what they needed that
-it only seemed as though a kind fortune had
-presented it to him.</p>
-
-<p>As Raymond straightened up with the revolver
-in his hand the prostrate man raised
-himself to his elbow. The thick lamb’s
-wool cap which he wore, and which is the
-usual head-covering of men in the Caucasus,
-had so protected his head that the shock
-of being thrown against the wall had only
-slightly stunned him. Raymond was confronted
-with a new danger. With the man
-conscious, he would not be able to hide from
-him or to escape him in the end, though he
-might at first outdistance him in running.</p>
-
-<p>The thought of a possible return to the
-filthy jail was more than Raymond could
-endure; he simply <em>must</em> prevent any danger
-of that. He had a savage, momentary impulse
-to shoot the man as he lay before him,
-but he could not bring himself to do that,
-and, anyway, it would make too much<span class="pagenum">[106]</span>
-noise. There was one other way, and clubbing
-the pistol he brought it down with full
-force on the man’s head. The fellow sank
-back on the ground without a sound and lay
-without moving. Raymond sped on and in
-a moment came plump against the wall at
-the end, when Sidney hailed him, and he
-climbed the ladder.</p>
-
-<p>“Where is that fellow who was chasing
-us?” asked Sidney in a whisper, when his
-brother appeared at the head of the ladder.</p>
-
-<p>“I tripped him up and he’s down there in
-the alley,” replied Raymond in an equally
-low tone.</p>
-
-<p>“I thought I heard the sound of a blow,”
-said Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“You did; I clouted him over the head
-with his own revolver, and I’ve got the gun
-here.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish you hadn’t done that, Ray.”</p>
-
-<p>“But what <em>could</em> I have done, Sid?&mdash;just
-turn my money over to him and wait
-meekly to see if he wanted to kill me?”</p>
-
-<p>“Of course not, but you needn’t have
-taken his gun.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wasn’t going to lose so good a chance
-to get a gun, and I simply <em>had</em> to make<span class="pagenum">[107]</span>
-him keep quiet till I could get out of the
-way.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I’m glad enough to have you safe
-here, anyway.”</p>
-
-<p>“What kind of a place is this?” asked
-Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t imagine,” replied his brother.
-“I thought it might be the roof of a house
-when I climbed the ladder, but there seems
-to be a house of some sort up here; I think
-that is a door.”</p>
-
-<p>“Suppose we go and investigate,” suggested
-Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“We must be pretty careful if we do;
-there may be people here.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys proceeded cautiously toward the
-dim opening in the wall that rose on their
-right. The surface over which they walked
-was smooth, but had the feel, under their
-feet, of earth. They paused outside the doorway
-and listened intently, but could hear
-no sound.</p>
-
-<p>“I’m going to strike a match,” said Raymond,
-“and see what there is inside.”</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t make a light out here,” remonstrated
-Sidney; “that would show us too
-plainly to any one who might be looking this<span class="pagenum">[108]</span>
-way. I think it would be safer to step
-inside the door. I don’t believe there is any
-one here or we should have heard some
-sound.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond stepped carefully inside the
-door and struck a match, holding it up till
-the flame burned steadily. When the light
-shone clear it revealed a good-sized room
-that was perfectly bare. The walls were of
-rough stone, similar to the walls of the jail,
-and the floor was of earth packed hard and
-smooth. There was no indication that the
-room had been occupied, and it certainly
-was empty enough then.</p>
-
-<p>The match died down and Raymond
-turned back to the doorway where Sidney
-waited. The mystery of their surroundings
-made both of them thoughtful,&mdash;the
-strange, narrow alley that climbed the steep
-hill, shut in on both sides by walls or buildings,
-they did not know which; then the
-house in whose door they were standing,
-that was reached, so far as they knew, only
-by a ladder, and that was so providentially
-unoccupied; the silence that covered the
-place, too, though to be sure it was probably
-after midnight, an hour when a town<span class="pagenum">[109]</span>
-should be silent, if ever. All the conditions
-were weird and mysterious.</p>
-
-<p>The boys stood in the doorway and tried
-vainly to pierce the darkness about them.
-The sky was clear and starlit, but there was
-no moon, and the mountains, which seemingly
-nearly surrounded them, were black
-and without form, and shut out most of
-what light there would otherwise have been.
-In front of them was the narrow, level
-space on which they had landed when they
-climbed the ladder, and beyond that fell a
-slope which appeared, in the gloom, to be
-set with knobs. Whether those knobs were
-rocks or buildings the boys could not tell.
-They thought, however, that they must be
-buildings, else what had become of the village?
-Back of them rose the mountains.</p>
-
-<p>“What do you make of it, Sid?” asked
-Raymond, still in a whisper, for they had a
-sort of feeling that there were people near.</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t make anything of it. If this is a
-town, and I suppose it must be, it’s the most
-curious one I ever heard of. We’ll just have
-to wait till daylight, and I hope we shan’t
-find then that we are in the midst of a hornet’s
-nest of savage mountaineers.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[110]</span></p>
-
-<p>“We’d better go into that room and get
-some sleep,” said Raymond; “I begin to
-feel pretty used up after that run uphill. I
-should think you’d be too, with the heavy
-load you had to carry.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, it was a hard stunt. What do you
-say to pulling the ladder up, Ray? Then if
-anybody comes into the alley they can’t get
-up here without bringing another ladder.”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s a good idea, Sid. It takes you to
-make things safe.”</p>
-
-<p>“And it takes you, Ray, to clear the road
-of undesirables. What do you think that
-fellow down in the alley will do when he
-comes to his senses? I don’t suppose you
-really killed him?”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m afraid not, his cap was too thick.
-I don’t know whether he will imagine that
-we came up here, or not.”</p>
-
-<p>“You know when he said there was no
-other village near, I told him that we should
-have to go back to Timour Khan Shoura.
-I wanted to fool him, and maybe he’ll think
-we have started back that way.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope he will, and chase after us.”
-While the boys were talking, they carefully
-drew the ladder up and laid it down,<span class="pagenum">[111]</span>
-well back from the edge. Then they went
-into the room, opened up their blankets
-close to the wall on one side of the door, and
-in about a minute were both fast asleep.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_112" class="pagenum">[112]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">IN HIDING</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">When the boys woke in the morning,
-they were obliged to think several
-minutes in order to remember and comprehend
-their situation. Only twenty-four
-hours before they had waked in the ravine,
-after their nerve-trying battle with the bandits,
-the misguided men whom they had left
-lying there on the ground. Then followed
-their precipitate arrest, and the escape which
-had been accomplished in such darkness
-that it seemed a miracle that they should
-have been able to get away at all. They
-wondered if they had chanced upon the one
-route that led to, perhaps, the only unoccupied
-house in the village.</p>
-
-<p>“I hardly have the courage to look out
-of the door, Ray,” said Sidney. “I’m afraid
-we’ll find there are houses and people on all
-sides of us.”</p>
-
-<p>“If there are, the people certainly don’t
-make much noise; we might be in the middle
-of a cemetery for all we can hear.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[113]</span></p>
-
-<p>Raymond had hardly finished speaking
-when there came in at the door the sound of
-a voice talking, seemingly so near that the
-boys were sure it must be from some person
-just outside the door. Another voice
-replied, and the two continued in a conversation.</p>
-
-<p>The boys looked at each other in wide-eyed
-apprehension, then they raised themselves
-cautiously from their blankets and
-stood, Raymond with his revolver held at
-full cock. They expected every moment
-that some one would enter through the door,
-and Raymond wondered if it would not be
-foolish to resist, after all, if men came to arrest
-them. He could, without doubt, shoot
-a man or two, perhaps all who came at first,
-but they could hardly hope to get away
-even then.</p>
-
-<p>The talking outside continued, yet no
-one appeared, and when the boys were standing
-they could hear more distinctly, and the
-voices did not seem quite so near as they
-had thought at first. They did not dare to
-speak, but they tiptoed carefully to the
-door, and standing just inside, listened
-again. They were greatly puzzled to locate<span class="pagenum">[114]</span>
-the voices; they seemed near, and yet
-not as though the persons talking were on
-the terrace outside of the door. Finally,
-Raymond peered out, and then stepped
-into the doorway, but just inside, where he
-would be protected from possible observation
-except from directly in front. There he
-was joined by Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>For the first time the boys saw the prospect
-from the door, for darkness had, of
-course, prevented their seeing anything before
-they went to sleep. They observed that
-the space in front of the room where they
-had slept was, in fact, a terrace. It was some
-fifteen feet wide and was then cut square
-down. The voices which they heard rose
-from some lower level which they could not
-see, apparently close under the wall that
-descended from the edge of the terrace, and
-at no great distance.</p>
-
-<p>Beyond the level whence came the voices,
-however, the view was unobstructed, and
-the boys were amazed by what they saw.
-The steep slope below them was thickly
-clothed with houses constructed in terraces,
-apparently with no intervening streets, the
-front yard of one house being also the roof<span class="pagenum">[115]</span>
-of the next house below. The buildings
-were all of rough stone and the walls were
-not finished smooth with mortar or plaster,
-so that, seen at a distance, the village might
-easily be taken for a collection of rocks on
-the side of the mountain. On some of the
-terraces in front of the houses they saw
-horses calmly eating their provender on the
-roofs of their neighbors. They also saw people
-moving about, undoubtedly attending
-to their customary occupations.</p>
-
-<p>Beyond the village in front lay the narrow
-valley, and beyond that mountains, but the
-great range extended across the horizon
-more to the right, and rose high and formidable
-against the clear sky. The village,
-plainly, was situated among the foothills,
-right at the base of the towering range which
-they had yet to cross.</p>
-
-<p>“I wonder,” said Sidney, after they had
-looked for a few moments in silence, “if
-the houses continue up the mountain above
-this one. Do you suppose we are surrounded
-by houses and people as thick as they are
-below?”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish we could see to the sides and
-back,” said Raymond. “There is one thing<span class="pagenum">[116]</span>
-sure, this terrace out here in front is the
-roof of a house.”</p>
-
-<p>The conversation of their neighbors just
-below continued at intervals, and the sound
-of the voices came up to them with great
-distinctness. The boys imagined the two
-men who were talking to be sitting in the
-sun in front of their own door. There were
-no sounds audible from the rear, but if there
-were people above them, any noise which
-they made would, of course, be heard more
-readily above than below. There were no
-windows in the room where they had passed
-the night, no opening except the door, and
-there seemed to be no way for them to obtain
-a view to one side or the other except
-by exposing themselves in front.</p>
-
-<p>“I’m going to see if I can’t look around
-the wall to one side without being seen,”
-said Raymond, edging forward on one side
-of the doorway as far as he could go without
-actually passing beyond the line of the front
-wall.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! Sid,” he exclaimed, after taking a
-look, “the alley that we came up last night
-is a street with houses opening on it. But I
-don’t believe there are any more houses as<span class="pagenum">[117]</span>
-high up as this one. You take a look.” And
-he made way for Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“That’s right,” said Sidney, “and if you
-look sharp you can see the tops of ladders
-on the line of the alley that runs down the
-hill. That must be a favorite way of getting
-into the houses. They are regular cliff-dwellers.
-I should think we’d have blundered
-into some of those ladders last night; it’s
-lucky we didn’t.”</p>
-
-<p>“Some of the doors must open on a level,”
-said Raymond, “and there must be other
-alleys that run up through the houses; that’s
-the way those horses got out there.”</p>
-
-<p>“This is the last house up,” said Sidney,
-who had shifted to the other side of the
-doorway and was looking out beyond the
-house to the right; “there is nothing but
-mountain out there.”</p>
-
-<p>“This is the first house on a new street,
-Sid. I guess it was built to rent, and they
-hadn’t got a tenant yet.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope the owner won’t come to look at
-it to-day. If we can stay here till night without
-being found, Ray, I’ll bet we can get
-away after dark.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish we might step outside,” suggested<span class="pagenum">[118]</span>
-Raymond, “and see how the mountain
-looks. Maybe we could locate the trail
-where it leaves the village.”</p>
-
-<p>“That wouldn’t be safe,” replied his
-brother, “but I’m sure the trail must go out
-up the valley, and then enter a ravine that
-narrows up. If we go along the mountain
-beyond the houses and then drop down to
-the valley, we can probably find it in the
-dark.”</p>
-
-<p>“There may be half a dozen trails,” said
-Raymond, “that run out after firewood,
-and it will be mighty ticklish business to
-pick out the main one.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, it will be,” replied Sidney, “but
-we’ll have to take that chance.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys began to realize that they had
-had no breakfast, and the situation was not
-made more cheerful when they remembered
-that the knapsacks contained only dry
-bread and cheese. Moreover, the cheese
-was very salty, and as there was no water
-they did not dare to eat it, for fear of creating
-a consuming thirst which could not be
-allayed. So the breakfast menu was reduced
-to dry bread only. They ate that as slowly
-as possible, taking very small pieces and<span class="pagenum">[119]</span>
-chewing each piece a long time. Even with
-such a highly hygienic method as that the
-meal was only too quickly finished. When
-breakfast was out of the way, Raymond
-took up his new revolver, which he had not
-had time to examine.</p>
-
-<p>“Now, Sid,” said he, “I’ll clean my gun
-while you are doing up the dishes.”</p>
-
-<p>“All right,” laughed Sidney; “when I get
-a lot of dishes in the rinsing water, I’ll call
-on you to dry them.”</p>
-
-<p>“If you do, I’ll drink some of the rinsing
-water first. Gee, but I’m thirsty!”
-Raymond found that the gun was a six-shot
-revolver of English make; rather antiquated
-in style but in serviceable condition.
-He took it all apart and wiped the pieces
-and the inside of the barrel carefully with a
-bit of rag, polishing the barrel until every
-atom shone. He spent so much time on the
-work that Sidney, who had nothing to do,
-became restless.</p>
-
-<p>“What will you do, Ray,” he asked, “if
-some one comes before you put your gun
-together again?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I’ll just point the barrel at them;
-that will scare them away. But seriously,<span class="pagenum">[120]</span>
-Sid, if somebody should come I don’t believe
-it would do to try to stand them off.
-If I shot a man or two, it would probably
-only be worse for us in the end, for we certainly
-couldn’t get away. If they didn’t
-dare come right in and take us, it would
-only be a question of starving us out.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, that’s so. I guess we should have
-to take our medicine if we were discovered.”
-Sidney had been watching his brother at
-work on the gun. As he finished speaking he
-glanced up and there was a little child peering
-in at the door. The little fellow, as soon
-as he saw the boys, turned and fled. Sidney
-jumped up and ran to the door and saw the
-child scampering away along the side of
-the mountain. Raymond, in his occupation
-with the revolver, had not seen their visitor,
-but when Sidney rushed so precipitately to
-the door, he followed in alarm.</p>
-
-<p>“I guess it’s all up with us now, Sid,” he
-said when he saw the child. “That little
-rascal is sure to tell that he saw us.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe he will. He’s scared now,
-but he will forget all about it as soon as he
-meets somebody. He’s too young to remember
-long.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[121]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Well, I shall have nervous prostration
-if we keep getting such jolts as this all day.
-I shall be glad when it’s dark again.”</p>
-
-<p>The day seemed interminable to the boys,
-for there was nothing to do, and they did
-not dare even to step outside, for fear of being
-seen. Raymond persisted in believing
-that the tiny spy who had looked in at the
-door would report their presence. There
-was no alarm, however, as the day wore on,
-and he was finally obliged to confess that
-Sidney’s prediction was probably accurate,
-and that the child had forgotten the incident
-as soon as it was past.</p>
-
-<p>The varied noises of village life rose to
-the lonely house and gave a pleasing sense
-of neighborliness to the boys in spite of the
-possibility of danger that the sounds suggested.
-Three or four horsemen galloped
-in, seemingly on the road by which the boys
-had arrived. The sunlight glistened from
-the bright metal trimmings of saddle and
-bridle, and from the guns and the silver
-cartridge cases which the men wore on their
-coat fronts. If the arms had been omitted,
-the long dark coats, with skirts that covered
-the horses’ sides, and the black lamb’s wool<span class="pagenum">[122]</span>
-caps worn by the men, would have made
-them appear like a company of priests.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! don’t I wish I had one of those
-horses!” sighed Raymond. “It’s hard lines
-for a Texan to have to go afoot.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said Sidney, “we proved, that
-winter in Mexico, that Texans can walk if
-necessary.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, but we never had such mountains
-as those to cross.” And Raymond looked
-distrustfully on the tremendous range that
-rose above the horizon.</p>
-
-<p>“What bothers me most,” said Sidney,
-“is the thought of cold weather and snow
-over the summit. It must get pretty cold
-up there a little later. We’ll have to do our
-very best hiking as soon as we get out of
-this place.”</p>
-
-<p>As afternoon advanced the boys became
-so thirsty that hunger was forgotten and
-they could not endure the thought of dry
-food. The desire for water increased until
-it amounted to torture. They paced restlessly
-across the room, back and forth, in
-absolute silence, with no heart for talk.</p>
-
-<p>“Sid,” asked Raymond, when the sun
-had dropped behind the mountain at the<span class="pagenum">[123]</span>
-back, and long shadows lay across the valley,
-“how much longer will we have to
-wait?”</p>
-
-<p>“Until it’s good and dark.”</p>
-
-<p>“But then we shan’t know where to get
-water.”</p>
-
-<p>“It can’t be far to the mouth of the cañon
-above the village, and we’re almost sure to
-find water there.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t see how I’m going to stand it,
-Sid. I’d go back to the jail if I could have a
-good drink.”</p>
-
-<p>“You see, Ray, it’s not just a question of
-going back to the jail. We can’t tell what
-they would do with us for killing the bandits.
-I don’t know of any way we could prove we
-did it in self-defense.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I almost wish that policeman would
-find us; that would settle it.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m surprised he hasn’t,” said Sidney,
-“but I think he must have believed that we
-went back to Timour Khan Shoura. And I
-think, too, that he was trying to work a
-little private graft of his own. I don’t believe
-he reported that we got out. He probably
-went back on the road to try to overtake
-and rob us.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[124]</span></p>
-
-<p>“And here we’ve had to stay all day,”
-growled Raymond, “with water in the
-house right below us. I’ve a good mind to
-go down there now and get a drink.” For
-the thought of the possible water so near
-was almost more than the boy could endure.</p>
-
-<p>“It won’t be long now, Ray,” said Sidney
-encouragingly; “see, it’s almost dark down
-in the valley now. You’ve been too fine the
-last few days to give up just because you’re
-thirsty.”</p>
-
-<p>“Let’s stop talking about it, Sid,” groaned
-Raymond. “It makes me wild to think of
-water.” And Raymond took up the endless
-tramp again to wear away the time.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_125" class="pagenum">[125]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">WITHOUT WATER</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">At last the hour came when Sidney
-judged it was dark enough for them
-to venture out. He did not think it necessary
-to wait until late at night, for as soon
-as they could leave the house they would
-climb a little way up the mountain and then
-pass along the slope at some distance above
-the village. Moreover, all the houses opened
-toward the valley, and like their place of
-refuge had no windows facing the mountain.
-It seemed, then, that there would be
-little danger of discovery as soon as it was
-dark enough to prevent their being seen at a
-distance.</p>
-
-<p>The boys rolled up their blankets and
-disposed of their packs to the best advantage
-for traveling, then left their shelter
-with feverish haste in their longing to reach
-water. The mountain along which they had
-to pass was bare, as all southern slopes are
-in Eastern and Central Daghestan. With
-practically no growth of bushes, and with<span class="pagenum">[126]</span>
-only broken rocks to retard them, their way
-was not difficult, even in the dark, and they
-made good progress.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney again proved himself to be a good
-prophet, for their departure was not seen,
-and no one appeared to stop them. They
-stumbled along in the dark over the rocky
-surface, and soon were beyond what seemed
-to be the extreme limit of the village. However,
-to insure security, they went half a
-mile farther, and then descended to the
-valley.</p>
-
-<p>At the foot of the mountain they encountered
-a well-traveled trail, but as it was
-plain that they had not yet reached the
-lowest level of the valley, they decided to
-continue a little farther on the same line in
-the hope of finding water. So they went
-straight forward and soon crossed the wash
-of a stream, but alas! it was dry. They
-thought it might be that it was only a tributary
-wash and that they had not yet come
-to the main stream, and they went on, only
-to realize after a little that they were climbing
-an ascent. That convinced them, with a
-shock, that they had, indeed, crossed the
-bottom of the valley without finding water.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[127]</span></p>
-
-<p>“What shall we do, Sid?” asked Raymond
-with a tremble in his voice.</p>
-
-<p>“We must go back to the trail and follow
-that up to the mountains. The stream
-probably doesn’t flow much below the
-mouth of the cañon, and when we get up
-there we’ll find it.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope so,” said Raymond, in a tone
-that contradicted his words.</p>
-
-<p>They turned back on their course, crossed
-the wash again, and climbing a gentle rise
-reached the trail. Turning into that to the
-left they plodded doggedly on. They had
-encountered only one trail, and as that
-was well traveled, they had assumed that it
-must be the main road into the mountains,
-therefore the one they wanted. So they
-followed it without hesitation.</p>
-
-<p>As they proceeded they entered more directly
-under the brow of the mountains and
-the darkness increased. The trail was so well
-defined, however, that they had no difficulty
-in following it, even when they could
-not really see the road they were traveling.
-On and on they went, with only one thought,
-to hurry forward, the sooner to reach water.</p>
-
-<p>The boys had eaten nothing since early in<span class="pagenum">[128]</span>
-the day, for after they had become so thirsty
-they could not endure the thought of dry
-food. And they ate very little the day before
-while in the jail, for even when there
-was water to assist, the food they had was
-very unpalatable. So their strength was
-failing greatly, though they hardly realized
-it, even unconsciously, and certainly did
-not think about it, in their frenzy to reach
-the mouth of the cañon where they expected
-to find water.</p>
-
-<p>The two raced on at a speed which, under
-ordinary conditions, and without the stimulus
-of an overpowering desire, would have
-soon exhausted them. They kept the trail
-in the dark with the instinct that is shown
-by animals, rather than by any exercise of
-reason, and they paid no attention to its
-direction so long as they were advancing,
-as they supposed, to water. With the terrible
-disappointment they had experienced
-in finding a dry wash where they had expected
-a stream, their desire for water had
-increased so greatly as to be fairly consuming,
-and left no room for any other
-thought.</p>
-
-<p>Suddenly Sidney, who was in the lead,<span class="pagenum">[129]</span>
-stopped short,&mdash;so suddenly in his swift
-course that his brother plunged forcibly
-against him. When Raymond had recovered
-his balance he asked anxiously, in a
-strained, unnatural voice,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“What’s the matter, Sid?”</p>
-
-<p>“See that trail!” replied Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond stooped and peered at the
-ground in the darkness. The trail turned
-back at a sharp angle and ascended in almost
-the opposite direction, plainly the
-first turn of a switchback that climbed the
-mountain.</p>
-
-<p>“That means we’re on the wrong road,”
-said Sidney. “I’m sure the road we want
-doesn’t go up over the mountain like that,
-and, anyway, we shan’t find water this
-way.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then we’ll have to go back,” said Raymond
-in a hopeless tone, “and hunt for another
-trail.”</p>
-
-<p>“It’s a long way,” said Sidney doubtfully.
-“I think we must have been tramping
-fully two hours, and after we found another
-trail we’d have to follow it up to water,
-maybe two hours longer. I doubt if we are
-equal to that.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[130]</span></p>
-
-<p>With the new disappointment, after the
-great exertion that had preceded it, the
-boys had nearly collapsed. Their legs gave
-way under them and they sank to the
-ground.</p>
-
-<p>“Sid!”&mdash;and there was a note of terror
-in Raymond’s voice&mdash;“maybe this country
-is like Lower California, and there is no
-surface water.”</p>
-
-<p>“It can’t be; there are so many people
-living here.”</p>
-
-<p>“But perhaps the people in the village
-get all their water from wells.”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s so; I never thought of that;
-maybe they do.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m going back to the village, Sid, for
-water.” And Raymond struggled to his
-feet.</p>
-
-<p>“We must not do a foolish thing, Ray,
-just because we feel desperate. If we go
-back I don’t believe we’ll ever leave there
-alive. I think there is water in the cañon
-above the village, too, for you know there
-was running water where we camped below.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond hesitated, partly convinced by
-his brother’s reasoning.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[131]</span></p>
-
-<p>“What do you propose to do?” he asked.</p>
-
-<p>“I think it’s too far to go back by the
-trail,” replied Sidney, “and we can’t get
-straight down the mountain in the dark. I
-blame myself for not noticing that we
-were climbing quite a grade, but that can’t
-be helped now, and really, I could hardly
-think of anything but water.”</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t think of anything else now. You
-were not to blame, Sid, any more than I
-was. We were simply frantic, both of us.”</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t you think, Ray, that we could
-stay here till daylight? That would be better
-than to blunder around in the dark, and
-wear ourselves out, and perhaps break our
-arms and legs.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond stood without replying, and
-Sidney continued:&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“We can leave here just as soon as it is
-light enough to get down the mountain.
-We can go straight down, then, and it probably
-won’t be more than two or three miles.
-And I believe we’ll find water when we get
-there, Ray. It will be flowing in the mouth
-of the cañon, if anywhere.”</p>
-
-<p>“Can you stay here till morning without
-water, Sid?” asked Raymond finally.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[132]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I believe I can, because I think it’s the
-only thing for us to do. It will be hard, I
-admit. I would rather have a drink now
-than anything else under Heaven.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond threw his blankets down on the
-ground and began to unroll them without
-speaking.</p>
-
-<p>“Won’t you eat a little bread first, Ray?”
-asked his brother.</p>
-
-<p>“No; I can’t eat.”</p>
-
-<p>“I think we ought to eat something,
-though. If we don’t we’ll be so weak by
-morning we shan’t be able to reach water.
-If we chew the driest part of the bread very
-thoroughly we can swallow it.”</p>
-
-<p>“All right,” said Raymond dully; “give
-me a piece.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney opened his knapsack, felt for the
-driest piece of bread, and, breaking off the
-driest portion of that, handed it to Raymond.
-Then he selected a bit for himself
-and they sat on their blankets and munched
-the crusts. Even with the most faithful
-chewing they found it difficult to swallow
-the morsels, but they persevered and managed
-to consume nearly all of the pieces
-which Sidney had apportioned them.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[133]</span></p>
-
-<p>Then they opened their blankets on the
-smoothest bit of ground they could find in
-the dark, and huddled down in them. Neither
-boy felt like talking. The reclining
-position was a relief, for their fatigue was
-great, but the rest it brought was more a
-sort of apathy than sleep.</p>
-
-<p>They had not been lying long when Raymond
-began to mutter and talk unintelligibly
-and frequently started up violently.
-Sidney spoke to him at such times, but was
-unable to attract his attention, so finally,
-when the boy sprang up in such a frenzy,
-Sidney would reach out and place his hand
-soothingly on Raymond’s shoulder or his
-hand, and that always quieted him.</p>
-
-<p>That occurred at such frequent intervals
-that it seemed to Sidney as though it had
-gone on forever, and would continue without
-end. He would no more than settle
-down in his blankets and sink into a delicious
-stupor when Raymond would jump
-up and cry out, and he would have to take
-hold of him to quiet him. So it went with
-almost mechanical regularity until Sidney
-was dazed.</p>
-
-<p>But extreme exhaustion at length prevailed<span class="pagenum">[134]</span>
-and both boys lay without moving.
-That change took place so near morning that
-when the boys had become quiet they did
-not wake early as they intended. They did
-not rouse at all until the sun shone hot upon
-them, then Sidney opened his eyes. He
-could not remember at first where he was.
-His mouth felt queer and stiff and uncomfortably
-full of something. He looked about,
-vaguely at first, when his gaze rested on
-Raymond and it all came back to him. He
-remembered their flight in the dark from
-the village, their having taken the wrong
-road, and their failure to find water.</p>
-
-<p>The thought of water brought Sidney’s
-mind back to his own condition and he realized
-that the something which filled his
-mouth so uncomfortably was his tongue,
-which was badly swollen. That realization
-made him get up as quickly as he was able.
-He stood and looked down into the valley.
-The trail which they had followed by mistake
-had taken them along the side of the
-mountain until they were directly above the
-gorge that narrowed from the upper end of
-the valley. Down there, glistening in the
-sun, perhaps two miles away, Sidney saw a<span class="pagenum">[135]</span>
-thread of water. At the sight he started to
-plunge down the mountain to reach it, but
-he had taken no more than two or three
-steps when he remembered with a shock
-that he was leaving his brother behind.</p>
-
-<p>With a crucial effort Sidney relinquished
-the thought of prompt relief and turned
-back and spoke to Raymond in a voice that
-was thick and unmanageable, but received
-no reply. Then he stooped and took hold of
-him, but was obliged to shake him several
-times before he roused.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond finally looked around and sat
-up, but did not seem to comprehend what
-was wanted. Sidney tried to explain that
-there was water in sight, but his voice was
-little more than a croak. At last he succeeded
-in getting Raymond on his feet and
-started with him down the mountain. Each
-boy wore his knapsack still slung over his
-shoulder, but their blankets and cloaks
-they did not think about, and left lying on
-the ground.</p>
-
-<p>It was a difficult task that Sidney had
-before him. His own wits were so befuddled
-by raging thirst that he could not think
-clearly, and it was only by a supreme effort<span class="pagenum">[136]</span>
-of the will that he could fix his mind on a
-subject and keep it there. Two days and
-nights only without water, but when his
-mind tried to go back to that last drink in
-the jail, it seemed as though half a lifetime
-must have passed since.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond was able to help himself very
-little; he could only stumble forward when
-he was guided and supported by his brother.
-In that way they proceeded slowly down
-the mountain slope. Sidney had almost uncontrollable
-impulses to desert his brother
-and rush headlong down the hill to the water
-which he knew was at its foot, but he
-had a dim, undefined fear that if he did that
-he would not get back to Raymond until it
-was too late. So he stuck by his brother
-and they went down together.</p>
-
-<p>Two miles is not far, and it was probably
-not more than that from the place where
-the boys slept, or rather where they passed
-the night, on the mountain, down to the
-bottom of the gorge. Moreover, the goal
-was in plain view, and every step was down
-hill. But to Sidney, who was nearly at the
-point of collapse, and who was burdened
-with his almost insensible brother, the distance<span class="pagenum">[137]</span>
-over the rocky, broken ground seemed
-interminable.</p>
-
-<p>The boys stumbled along, Sidney dragging
-his brother and sometimes falling and
-picking himself up with difficulty. Raymond,
-too, frequently fell over rocks and
-into holes, and was pulled up by his companion.
-Each time that happened it became
-increasingly difficult to put the boy on his
-feet again.</p>
-
-<p>Hours, it seemed to Sidney, passed in the
-endless struggle. Finally, however, they
-reached a point where the descent became
-abruptly much steeper, the last nearly a
-perpendicular drop to the bottom of the
-gorge. That was the hardest stretch of all.
-Down that declivity Sidney went first, supporting
-his brother’s weight on his shoulders.
-It was but little better than carrying
-an inert body, and the boy trembled with
-the strain. But it came to an end, and with
-his nearly inanimate burden he dropped on
-the sand at the bottom of the cliff.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney lay there panting, his parched
-nostrils unable properly to admit air to his
-lungs, and his mouth and throat so swollen
-and dry that but little aid was possible that<span class="pagenum">[138]</span>
-way. For a few moments he nearly lost
-consciousness; then came a remembrance of
-the salvation that was so near, and he struggled
-to his feet and staggered the few yards
-to the little stream. Throwing himself on
-the ground, with his scooped hand he dashed
-water into his mouth and over his face.</p>
-
-<p>Oh, the blessed, indescribable relief that
-moisture gave! But with the return of reason
-that it brought came the memory of his
-brother, and with an almost superhuman
-effort of self-restraint, Sidney dipped up
-water in his hat and went back to Raymond.
-Kneeling by the unconscious boy’s side, he
-plunged his hand into the water and dripped
-the life-giving fluid into Raymond’s mouth
-and over his face. Occasionally he allowed
-himself the luxury of a sip, but he resolutely
-refused to allow his own desire to interfere
-with his ministry to his brother, until Raymond
-began to stir and opened his eyes.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_139" class="pagenum">[139]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">RESTING</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">The return of the boys to anything like
-a normal condition was very slow,
-though Sidney had the courage and good
-sense to parcel out the water, both to himself
-and to Raymond. He allowed his
-brother to take only a swallow or two at
-intervals, and he restrained himself in the
-same way. At first it required a self-control
-that was almost beyond his strength, but as
-they absorbed the restoring fluid their ravening,
-consuming appetite decreased, and
-it became a joy, instead of a tantalizing
-torture, to sip the water slowly. Presently,
-too, as their mouths and throats became
-softened they were able to talk, if not with
-ease, at least with little difficulty.</p>
-
-<p>“That was as near as I want to come to
-passing in my checks, Sid,” said Raymond
-as they lay on the sand below the cañon
-wall.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, it was quite close enough.”</p>
-
-<p>“I would have done it, too, if I had been<span class="pagenum">[140]</span>
-alone. You must have just dragged me down
-the mountain.”</p>
-
-<p>“You didn’t seem very anxious to come,
-and that’s a fact.”</p>
-
-<p>“You know, Sid, I don’t remember a
-thing after we lay down last night, but I had
-the most delightful dreams.”</p>
-
-<p>“You didn’t act as though they were
-delightful.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why, what did I do?”</p>
-
-<p>“You kept jumping up and calling out.”</p>
-
-<p>“And keeping you awake, I suppose.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, a little.”</p>
-
-<p>“Poor old Sid; you have a hard time getting
-me through.”</p>
-
-<p>“But when it comes to gun play, then
-you take care of us both.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, that’s one thing I can do,&mdash;handle
-a gun.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope you’ll not have any more of it to
-do, though.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you think, Sid, that we are safe
-here? I haven’t looked, but I should think
-the trail that we missed last night must
-pass through this gorge.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, it does. I saw the tracks out there
-in the sand.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[141]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I suppose it must be traveled occasionally.”
-And Raymond stood up and looked
-along the cañon wall. “That looks like a
-little ravine coming in up there. Let’s see
-if there isn’t some place that we can crawl
-into for shelter.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I guess we’d better.” And Sidney
-stood up and stretched stiffly. “We are certainly
-too exposed here. But do you know,
-Ray, I’m so lame and sore that I can hardly
-move.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m not very lame,&mdash;just tired, that’s
-all; but then you worked harder than I
-did.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys moved slowly along the sand to
-the cleft in the cañon wall which Raymond
-had indicated. They found a very narrow
-chasm that had been cut through the rock
-by the occasional torrential rains of centuries.
-Its bottom, for some yards back, was
-on a level with the sandy floor of the cañon
-and was not more than ten feet wide. Overhead
-the cleft was very irregular, in places
-the two walls nearly coming together. Extending
-back on the right side beneath the
-overhanging rock was a sheltered space,
-very like a small cave.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[142]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Gee! Sid,” exclaimed Raymond, “that’s
-a fine place, and nobody can see us from the
-cañon. But, jiminy! where are our blankets?
-Did we leave them up on the mountain?”</p>
-
-<p>“I guess we did. I hadn’t thought of
-them at all. But I don’t believe I can crawl
-up there after them to-night; I feel too gone
-for anything.”</p>
-
-<p>“No wonder you feel gone,” said Raymond;
-“we haven’t eaten a thing to-day.
-We’ve been so busy drinking since we got
-down to the cañon that I had forgotten all
-about grub.”</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t remember exactly,” said Sidney,
-“but I don’t think there is much grub.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, there’s some, anyway. You get
-out what there is, Sid, and I’ll take the cup
-and bring up some water. I feel as though I
-should want to keep right on drinking forever.”</p>
-
-<p>It had been very late in the morning when
-the boys roused from their night of stupor
-on the side of the mountain, and then it had
-taken a long time for Sidney to get himself
-and his brother down to the bottom of the
-cañon. After they had reached water they
-were also a long time in getting back any<span class="pagenum">[143]</span>
-semblance of strength, so when they retreated
-to the little cave under the cañon
-wall, it was nearly night and the sun had
-already dropped back of the mountains.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney, when he examined the knapsacks,
-found there was a moderate supply
-of bread and cheese. The latter, with water
-to remove the effect of its salty condition,
-was extremely palatable, and the boys made
-what they declared was a sumptuous supper.</p>
-
-<p>“Do you realize, Sid,” said Raymond, as
-they lay on the sand munching bread and
-cheese, and frequently sipping water, of
-which they seemed never to be able to get
-enough, “that we have eaten nothing for
-twenty-four hours, and then only a little
-bread in that deserted house, because we
-had no water to wash it down? And we’ve
-done some strenuous work since, too.”</p>
-
-<p>“We haven’t eaten much, but you know
-we did eat a little bread up on the mountain
-last night.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t remember eating any bread,”
-declared Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“Have you forgotten how I urged you to
-eat something, and you finally took a dry
-crust?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[144]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Yes; I don’t remember a thing about it.
-But I do remember the dreams I had. I was
-in swimming most of the time, and it was
-always down in Mexico, in the Conchos
-River. Gee, but it was fine!”</p>
-
-<p>“If it was so fine I don’t see why you
-made such a rumpus.”</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose I was swimming hard, and
-splashing around.”</p>
-
-<p>“I didn’t observe much splashing. It was
-a mighty dry swim.” And Sidney laughed
-rather ruefully.</p>
-
-<p>“Do you know what the date is, Sid?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I haven’t the least idea, and I don’t
-believe I could figure it out, after all we
-have done.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you suppose it’s September yet?”</p>
-
-<p>“September,” repeated Sidney thoughtfully;
-“maybe it is. I should think it might
-be December.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys had by that time finished their
-supper, and Sidney carefully packed away
-the bread and cheese that was left. Then
-they stretched out on the sand, beginning
-to feel quite like themselves again.</p>
-
-<p>“I wish I knew where father is,” said
-Sidney.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[145]</span></p>
-
-<p>“He may be back in New York by this
-time.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I don’t think he can be,” exclaimed
-Sidney. Then, after a moment of reflection,
-“Still, he may be, too. I hope he is.”</p>
-
-<p>“Are you sorry we started out the way we
-did?” asked Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I don’t know,” replied Sidney.
-“If we had known the Russian Government
-was going to be so good to Americans, we
-might have waited in Nizhni-Novgorod.
-But we did what we thought was the best
-thing.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! but that was a long time ago,”
-said Raymond. “If we had only been able
-to send a message to mother! She must
-have had a tough time waiting in New York
-after she knew about the war.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes; I feel worse about that than anything
-else.” And there was a suspicion of
-moisture in Sidney’s eyes. “Poor mother!
-I suppose we ought not to have insisted on
-coming when she was so opposed to it.”</p>
-
-<p>“But who could have imagined there
-would be such a war? Even mother thought
-we should be safe from war over here. And
-father wanted to come, too.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[146]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Well, father is about as much of a boy
-as we are.”</p>
-
-<p>“This is the toughest proposition we were
-ever up against, Sid.”</p>
-
-<p>“It certainly is, and after we are over the
-mountains we don’t know what we’ll strike
-on the other side.”</p>
-
-<p>“Maybe America will join in the war by
-that time, and we’ll be arrested as spies.”</p>
-
-<p>“That couldn’t be,” said Sidney. “If
-America goes in she’ll be on the side of England
-and France and Russia. So I think
-we’ll be safe till we reach the Black Sea;
-then there’s no knowing what Turkey may
-do to us.”</p>
-
-<p>“It would sure be a comfort to know
-what’s going on.”</p>
-
-<p>As Raymond spoke, the boys heard
-voices, and peering around the corner of
-rock they saw two horsemen cantering down
-the cañon.</p>
-
-<p>“I’m glad we had sense to hide,” said
-Raymond, as they watched the men. “I
-should think those fellows would swelter in
-their long coats and those awful woolly
-caps.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m wondering,” said Sidney, “how<span class="pagenum">[147]</span>
-much travel there is on that other trail. I
-feel so much better now that I’ve a good
-mind to go up after our blankets.”</p>
-
-<p>“It would be dark before you could
-get there. We’d better wait till morning.
-That’s probably only a wood trail and
-there won’t be much travel over it.”</p>
-
-<p>“If it’s a wood trail,” suggested Sidney,
-“somebody may start out after wood early
-in the morning, or somebody may have
-come down to-night, already.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, if they’ve come down already,”
-said Raymond, “we can’t do any good by
-going up now.”</p>
-
-<p>“It’s not going to be very comfortable
-here to-night without any blankets.” And
-Sidney looked about them suggestively.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, it won’t be so bad,” said Raymond;
-“we can stretch out on the sand, and it’s
-not cold.”</p>
-
-<p>The relief brought by food and drink
-after their privation, and the delightful
-peace of calm security after their strenuous
-exertions, induced a languid drowsiness
-that became sleep almost as soon as the
-boys had lain down.</p>
-
-<p>A cold night wind came down off the high<span class="pagenum">[148]</span>
-mountains and whistled and wailed through
-the little ravine, but the boys in their cave
-were out of its course, and its moaning, instead
-of disturbing them, made them sleep
-sounder. As they had gone to sleep, however,
-with the closing-in of night, the long
-hours before morning brought thorough
-rest, and they were awake by break of day.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond proposed that they should go
-up after their blankets before eating breakfast,
-and so perhaps get ahead of any early
-wood-chopper. The slope did not look so
-long as it had seemed the night before, and
-they were soon halfway up it. At that
-height they could see the village from which
-they had escaped, looking, from that distance,
-like a collection of big rocks. And
-they saw, too, coming on the trail which
-they had taken in the dark, a man who was
-driving a donkey ahead of him.</p>
-
-<p>“There’s our wood-chopper, Ray,” said
-Sidney, “and he’s going to reach the blankets
-ahead of us.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, well, he can’t get away with them,
-and we can take care of one man all right.”</p>
-
-<p>Hurry as the boys might, the man with
-the donkey arrived first. He was, apparently,<span class="pagenum">[149]</span>
-ignorant that there was any one near
-him, but the boys were sure that he must
-have seen them on the bare slope. When he
-came to the blankets he stopped and examined
-them for a moment, then quickly gathering
-them up, he threw them across the
-donkey and started on.</p>
-
-<p>“Hold on, there!” shouted Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>The man, however, instead of stopping,
-tried to whip his donkey to a swifter gait.
-But the little animal was so used to traveling
-at a walk that it could not be persuaded
-to go faster, and the boys soon overhauled
-them.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond ran up on one side of the donkey,
-and taking hold of his head, stopped
-him. <a id="Ref_149a" href="#Ref_149">The man, on the other side, drew a
-wicked-looking knife</a> and reaching across
-the animal’s back made a lunge at Raymond.
-Sidney, who was a few steps behind,
-saw the movement and cried a warning
-to his brother, who leaped back in time
-to avoid the thrust.</p>
-
-<div id="Ref_149" class="figcenter">
-<img src="images/i148.jpg" alt="" />
-<div class="caption"><p class="center"><a href="#Ref_149a">THE FELLOW DREW A WICKED LOOKING KNIFE</a></p></div>
-</div>
-
-<p>“Oh, no, you don’t!” cried Raymond,
-and whipping out his revolver he covered
-the man with it.</p>
-
-<p>The fellow stood, without flinching,<span class="pagenum">[150]</span>
-watching them with gleaming eyes while
-Sidney removed the blankets and cloaks
-from the donkey’s back.</p>
-
-<p>“Now, go on,” ordered Raymond, motioning
-up the trail.</p>
-
-<p>The man sulkily took charge of his donkey,
-and drove the animal along without
-once looking back.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_151" class="pagenum">[151]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">THEIR FIRST GAME</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">“If we had waited for breakfast,” said
-Sidney, as the boys stood watching the
-mountaineer climb the switchback of the
-trail, “we should have been minus our
-blankets.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gracious! It makes me shiver just to
-think of hiking over those mountains without
-any blankets.” And Raymond gazed
-off at the Caucasus, whose crests shone
-white in the clear morning air.</p>
-
-<p>“And speaking of breakfast,” said Sidney,
-as he made his blanket and cloak into
-the usual roll for packing, “reminds me
-that I’ll be quite ready for it when we get
-down to the bottom.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish there was a good breakfast ready
-for us,” said Raymond, as they started down
-the mountain. “I’m tired to death of that
-everlasting dry bread.”</p>
-
-<p>“Dry bread, you know, is more hygienic
-than fresh bread.”</p>
-
-<p>“It may be hygienic, but it’s not high<span class="pagenum">[152]</span>
-living. I just long for something really
-tasty, like quail or rabbit.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, there are rabbits here. I saw one
-this morning down in the cañon. Do you
-think you could hit one with that revolver?”</p>
-
-<p>“Of course I could hit one! What’s the
-matter with you?”</p>
-
-<p>“Then I hope we’ll see another.”</p>
-
-<p>The long night’s rest, after food and
-drink, had made the boys feel so fine that
-they already had little to remind them of
-their trying experience of the previous two
-days. They went down the mountain at a
-swinging gait, and as they approached the
-bottom, Raymond’s mind reverted with
-longing to the subject of rabbit.</p>
-
-<p>“Sid,” he suggested, “if you’ll hang back
-a little I’ll go on ahead and maybe I’ll see a
-rabbit as we near the cañon.”</p>
-
-<p>“All right,” agreed Sidney. “You’d better
-give me your blankets; you don’t want
-to be bothered with them if you’re going to
-shoot.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond passed his blanket roll over to
-Sidney, who sat down on a rock to give his
-brother time to get ahead. The boy proceeded
-cautiously down the slope with his<span class="pagenum">[153]</span>
-revolver held ready, but rabbits were, apparently,
-either very scarce or very shy,
-for none appeared. He stopped on the brink
-of the steeper descent just before the bottom,
-and after pausing to make an examination
-there, he turned and called out to Sidney
-in a disgusted tone,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“No use, Sid; come on.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys clambered down the rocks and
-trudged through the sand to their camping-place,
-Raymond grumbling as they went.</p>
-
-<p>“Tough luck, I say, not to see hide or
-hair of a rabbit, hungry as we are.”</p>
-
-<p>They reached the little ravine, and there,
-just inside the entrance, sat a big gray rabbit!</p>
-
-<p>Raymond threw up his revolver, and
-bringing it down, fired as it came to a level.
-It was done in an instant, without apparent
-preparation, and yet there on the sand with
-the greater part of its head missing, lay the
-rabbit.</p>
-
-<p>“You are certainly a crackerjack with
-the gun, Ray,” exclaimed Sidney admiringly.
-“If I had tried that I should have
-blown the rabbit all to pieces, or else missed
-him entirely.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[154]</span></p>
-
-<p>“It all depends on believing you’re going
-to hit. And don’t hesitate; fire as soon as
-you see your game through the sight.”</p>
-
-<p>“But you don’t sight at all, you just fire
-regardless.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond laughed. “Well, I guess it’s
-instinct.”</p>
-
-<p>While Raymond was dressing the game
-Sidney gathered an armful of bits of wood
-and brush, and carrying the fuel up into the
-little ravine, he built a fire in an angle where
-it could not be seen from the cañon. He fed
-the blaze until, by the time Raymond had
-the rabbit cleaned and quartered, there was
-a thick bed of coals. Then the boys sharpened
-sticks and holding the pieces of meat
-over the coals roasted them beautifully.</p>
-
-<p>The meal that followed, Raymond declared
-was fit to be served on Olympus. It
-would, perhaps, have been improved with a
-little salt, for the boys had forgotten to supply
-themselves with that desirable condiment.
-But the delicious roast meat was so
-much more savory than anything they had
-eaten for days, and so much better than
-they expected to have, that it seemed
-absolutely perfect. Besides furnishing an<span class="pagenum">[155]</span>
-ample breakfast, there was enough meat
-left for another meal, and that they packed
-in the knapsacks with the bread and cheese.</p>
-
-<p>By the time breakfast was concluded the
-day was far advanced toward noon, and the
-boys hastened on their way. The trail up
-the cañon, though the bottom was very
-sandy, was sufficiently plain to leave the
-travelers in no doubt. After two or three
-miles, too, where the cañon became narrow
-and rocky, the trail turned to the right up
-the mountain, and there, on the harder
-ground, it was well beaten.</p>
-
-<p>To the inexperienced traveler it would
-have seemed that the traffic must be very
-considerable to maintain so well-defined a
-road. The boys, however, were familiar
-with a land of scanty rainfall and knew that
-in such a dry region tracks are obliterated
-very slowly. So they were not uneasy about
-meeting people, for they knew that they
-might possibly travel two or three days and
-see no one. If they might only be allowed
-to place a reasonably safe distance between
-themselves and the village where they had
-had such an unpleasant adventure, they
-would rather meet people than not.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[156]</span></p>
-
-<p>The road plunged at once into difficult
-mountains, more difficult than the boys had
-ever seen before. They did not know that
-the region is called the “Russian Alps,”
-and that it furnishes scenery which is
-grander and more magnificent than that in
-the true Alps. The road would climb up out
-of a cañon for two or three thousand feet by
-a series of zigzags over a lofty divide, and
-descend by another switchback into a similar
-cañon on the other side. The cañons
-were narrow, deep, and gloomy, and were
-crowded so closely together that there was
-absolutely no level ground between.</p>
-
-<p>From the summit of any high divide the
-boys looked off both ways and saw only a
-confused jumble of mountains and ravines,
-picked out by occasional salient peaks.
-Sometimes there was a descent of not more
-than a mile in a direct line, and yet the road
-was so tortuous that half a day of strenuous
-walking was required to reach the bottom.</p>
-
-<p>On the sides of the cañons were perched
-villages, curious collections of rough rock
-houses, always above the bottom of the
-cañon, and often far above, away out of
-reach, except by an hour of hard climbing.<span class="pagenum">[157]</span>
-As the boys advanced into the mountains
-the villages were situated at greater heights,
-and were more difficult of access.</p>
-
-<p>For many hundreds of years the great
-Caucasian Range was a harbor of refuge
-for oppressed people of various nationalities.
-Greek and Roman deserters from the
-armies of Alexander the Great and Pompey
-fled to its fastnesses; Mongols found asylum
-there, and Arabs, Jews, and later, Armenians.
-All these peoples, to insure their security,
-built their habitations in inaccessible
-places. That they planned well was shown
-by the way in which they held out against
-both Turks and Persians. There is a saying
-among the Persians, which has become a
-proverb: “If the Shah becomes too proud,
-let him make war with the highlanders of
-Daghestan.”</p>
-
-<p>Though the boys walked as rapidly as
-possible in their anxiety to get away from
-the village where they had been imprisoned,
-night came while they were still up on the
-top of the first high divide which they had
-climbed after leaving the cañon. Away behind,
-and far below them, was the slope
-where they knew the village lay, though at<span class="pagenum">[158]</span>
-that distance they could not make out the
-houses.</p>
-
-<p>The boys saw that they would be obliged
-to pass the night on the summit, for while it
-was still light where they were, down in the
-cañon into which the trail descended it was
-already dark. They looked about and found
-a place where two or three great rocks
-formed a protected angle, and there they
-prepared to make their beds. That performance
-was very simple, consisting only
-of picking the loose stones from a space
-large enough for them to lie down. Then
-Sidney took their supper out of the knapsacks.</p>
-
-<p>“Yum! yum!” said Raymond, as he
-watched his brother take out the food;
-“won’t that rabbit be good, though!”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney paused and looked thoughtful for
-a moment, then asked:&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Is there anything you would specially
-like for supper, Ray?”</p>
-
-<p>“How about some caviare, like that we
-had on the Volga steamer, and a cup of coffee;
-yes, and a little butter.”</p>
-
-<p>“What would you say to a glass of water?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[159]</span></p>
-
-<p>Raymond looked thunderstruck. “For
-Heaven’s sake, Sid! We haven’t any water,
-have we?”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t find any here.” And Sidney
-peered into the knapsack.</p>
-
-<p>“What boneheads we are, Sid, and I was
-hardly moistened through after that other
-dry spell.” And Raymond groaned dismally.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I must say,” said Sidney, “I
-should think water would be the last thing
-we’d forget now. We can’t get down to the
-bottom of that cañon to-night, either, and
-there’s not likely to be any water this side
-of the bottom.” And Sidney looked down
-into the deep gloom of the ravine at their
-feet.</p>
-
-<p>“It’s a dry supper, that’s sure,” said
-Raymond. “It’s a good thing that rabbit
-has no salt.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, well, we’ll forget all about it once
-we’re asleep, and we can hike down to the
-next stream as soon as it’s light.” And Sidney
-spread the meat, bread, and cheese out
-on the ground before them.</p>
-
-<p>“No cheese for yours truly, thank you,”
-said Raymond, “but I’ll take some meat
-and bread, if you please.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[160]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I guess it would be wise to let the cheese
-go by to-night,” agreed Sidney; “it’s a little
-too salty for a dry lunch.”</p>
-
-<p>“There’s one thing sure, Sid; we’ve got
-to scare up something to carry water in.
-We may be caught like this often.”</p>
-
-<p>“Meantime, we’ll have to stop where
-there is water, if we make only half a day.”</p>
-
-<p>The roast rabbit was savory enough to
-assist the consumption of a little dry bread,
-and the lack of water did not prevent the
-boys from going to sleep almost as soon as
-they lay down. Early to bed, the old jingle
-truthfully says, is early to rise, and the boys
-were awake before the sun had touched the
-peaks around them, and while the cañons
-were still in dense shadow.</p>
-
-<p>It required only a minute or two for the
-travelers to roll up their blankets and start
-on their hike down into the next ravine. At
-its bottom was a little stream that seemed,
-to the thirsty boys, to be flowing nectar.</p>
-
-<p>In the afternoon of that day they observed
-a village, the first one, but as it was
-perched up on the side of the ravine, and
-they happened at that time to be in the
-bottom, they passed stealthily, and thought<span class="pagenum">[161]</span>
-themselves fortunate to get by. An hour or
-two later, when they found that the trail
-was leaving the cañon to climb another
-mountain, they camped right there by the
-stream, determined not to be surprised by
-another dry camp.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_162" class="pagenum">[162]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">LESGHIAN HOSPITALITY</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">The boys need not have been uneasy
-about water, for as they advanced to
-the main range every ravine was the bed of
-a foaming torrent, and there were no more
-dry camps. The trail crossed the streams by
-bridges of curious construction. Sometimes
-the bridge spanned a gorge high above the
-stream, and sometimes it was thrown across
-from banks that were near the water.</p>
-
-<p>To build the bridges logs were projected a
-few feet from one side, being held in place
-by an abutment of rocks which was built
-about them and in which they were bedded.
-Above those logs were laid other longer ones
-which projected a few feet farther, and were
-lashed to the lower ones by leather thongs,
-secured at the inner end by the rock abutment.
-That was repeated until from each
-side extended a span so far out that finally
-the intervening space could be covered by a
-length of poles. Then a hand-rail was placed<span class="pagenum">[163]</span>
-along each side, and the result was a rude
-but stable and safe suspension bridge.</p>
-
-<p>The bridges were a never-failing source
-of interest and wonder to the boys. Each
-one that they crossed seemed quite as remarkable
-as the first one had appeared, and
-they always stopped to look in admiration.
-Days afterward, in Batum, when they were
-describing their mountain journey to an
-English-speaking Russian, they were told
-that in all the mountain region the building
-of bridges was so difficult that the destruction
-of one was punished by death.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond shot another rabbit, which
-eked out their scanty stock of bread and
-cheese for a couple of days. Then, as the
-food was almost gone, they decided they
-must stop at the first village they came to.
-That they found situated high on a mountain-side.
-Though they had sighted the
-houses early in the afternoon, the climb up
-to them was so steep and so long that night
-was closing in when they arrived.</p>
-
-<p>That village, like the one from which they
-had escaped, was built in terraces on a
-mountain slope, but it was much steeper,
-even, than the first village. The road went<span class="pagenum">[164]</span>
-up in front of the lower tier of houses, where
-were standing several men, who, apparently,
-had been watching the boys’ approach.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney selected the most important-looking
-of the group and tendered him their
-passport, with an inquiry for accommodation
-for the night. The man received the
-paper, examined it curiously, and then
-passed it on to another near him. It went
-around the circle, and was the subject of
-an animated conversation, coming back in
-the end to Sidney, with, however, no intelligible
-comment.</p>
-
-<p>“Can you tell us where we will find supper
-and lodging?” Sidney asked.</p>
-
-<p>The man who had received the paper
-looked mystified and replied in a tongue
-that sounded to the boys different from
-anything they had previously heard: as indeed
-it was, for in the mountainous part of
-Daghestan nearly every village has its own
-dialect, there being about twenty different
-languages spoken in that area.</p>
-
-<p>“It’s no use to talk to them, Sid,” said
-Raymond; “they won’t understand a word
-you say.”</p>
-
-<p>“I know they won’t, but I can’t just<span class="pagenum">[165]</span>
-stand and stare at them. It’s much easier
-to say something, even if they don’t understand.”</p>
-
-<p>“We’ll have to use pantomine, the way
-Ramon used to with the Tarahumaras.
-Let’s see what I can do.” And Raymond
-made the motion of putting something into
-his mouth, at the same time working his
-jaws vigorously.</p>
-
-<p>The man laughed, as did all the others.
-The number present had been increased by
-many who were curious to see the strangers,
-and laughter and joking remarks extended
-through the crowd.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond’s face grew very red. “They
-are easily amused,” he said sarcastically,
-“but I’ll bet they understood what I
-meant.”</p>
-
-<p>It was apparent that they did understand,
-for the man who had been addressed beckoned
-to the boys to follow him, and proceeded
-to a near-by house. As they were
-about to enter, something over the door
-caught Raymond’s eye, and he stopped and
-stared incredulously.</p>
-
-<p>“Goodness! Sid, look over the door!” he
-exclaimed.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[166]</span></p>
-
-<p>On the lintel were tacked the bony skeletons
-of two human hands.</p>
-
-<p>“That looks pretty gruesome,” said Sidney;
-“I wonder what it means.”</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose it’s a pleasant reminder of
-some nice feud. We’d better not show too
-much interest in it; they might not like
-that.”</p>
-
-<p>The room that they entered had a floor
-that was earth mixed with chopped straw
-packed down hard and smooth. It was
-quite dark, being lighted only by the door
-and two small portholes of windows that
-had neither sash nor glass. Supper, which
-consisted of a kettle of stewed mutton, was
-just ready, and was placed on the floor in
-the center of the room. The family gathered
-about the kettle, each person provided with
-a sharp stick with which he fished out fragments
-of meat. They also dipped pieces of
-black bread in the broth, and soaked them
-before they were eaten. The boys were
-given sticks and helped themselves as the
-others did, finding the stew extremely savory.</p>
-
-<p>When supper was finished there was the
-sound of a fife outside, and the family all
-got up and went out, followed by the boys.<span class="pagenum">[167]</span>
-They found a large gathering of people,
-with torches placed around on the buildings
-for light. The fife was playing shrilly,
-and as a drum began to mark time, a man
-stepped out into a space that had been left
-in the center. Then a woman from another
-side joined him and they danced in a stately
-fashion. The fife and the drum vied with
-each other in the noise they made, and frequently,
-as the couple danced, there was a
-fusillade of pistol shots, fired by the spectators.</p>
-
-<p>Presently, when those dancers had become
-weary, they retired and their places
-were taken by others, who danced in the
-same fashion, to the same accompaniment
-of pistol shots added to the music of the fife
-and drum. Besides the circle of people surrounding
-the dancers, many others were
-perched on the flat-topped roofs of the near-by
-houses.</p>
-
-<p>It was well into the night before the dancing
-ceased and the people scattered to their
-homes. The boys went with their host, who
-indicated some rugs on the floor where they
-might spread their beds. The rugs were
-fine, silky, and delightfully soft.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[168]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Gee! Sid,”&mdash;and Raymond stooped to
-examine the beautiful rug before placing
-his blankets on it,&mdash;“if mother was here
-I’ll bet that rug would go with her when
-she left, if she had to carry it herself.”</p>
-
-<p>“She’d just go wild over them, Ray.
-They’re finer than anything she’s got.”</p>
-
-<p>“Heck! Sid, why can’t we buy one to
-take home to her?”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m afraid it would be pretty heavy to
-pack, with the load we’ve already got,”
-said Sidney doubtfully. “I’d just love to
-do it, though, it would please her so.”</p>
-
-<p>“We haven’t got much of a load, Sid,
-and these rugs are not heavy, they’re so fine
-and thin. And one would be as good as another
-blanket. We ought to have more bedding,
-anyway, as we go higher up.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, we’ll see in the morning if we can
-strike a bargain with that fellow. I’ve got
-to get to sleep now, I’m dead tired. I’m
-glad we don’t have a dance every night.”</p>
-
-<p>In the morning, when the boys had eaten
-and wished to depart, Sidney took a piece
-of bread, and opening their knapsacks,
-showed that they contained no food, at the
-same time holding the bread up inquiringly.<span class="pagenum">[169]</span>
-Their host understood at once that they
-wished to buy food, and brought two or
-three loaves of black bread. Then Sidney
-held four rubles out on his open hand, motioning
-toward their beds to indicate that
-he wished to include that accommodation
-as well as the food. The man took two
-rubles from the four, and bowed in assent.</p>
-
-<p>There still remained the rug which the
-boys wished to buy, and Sidney picked up
-the finer of the two pieces of carpet and
-held it up, saying, “How much?”</p>
-
-<p>The man considered for a few moments,
-and held a short consultation with his wife,
-after which he extended his hands with the
-fingers all open.</p>
-
-<p>“He means ten rubles, Sid,” said Raymond.
-“That’s dirt cheap.”</p>
-
-<p>“It certainly is, and I guess we’d better
-take it.” Whereupon Sidney nodded in
-affirmation and took out his purse for the
-money. “I hope I’ve got enough here without
-going down under my clothes.”</p>
-
-<p>“If you haven’t, I have a few rubles in
-my purse.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I have exactly ten rubles. When
-we’re out on the trail, Ray, you must remind<span class="pagenum">[170]</span>
-me to take some more money from my
-secret stock.”</p>
-
-<p>“Now I’ll take your cloak, Sid,” said
-Raymond, “and carry it with my cloak and
-blanket. Then you take the rug with your
-blanket, and that will be about even. Gee!
-won’t mother be pleased with that rug!
-And you certainly are a peach, Sid, with
-sign language.”</p>
-
-<p>“I feel silly as can be when I try to talk
-without saying anything. I wish we were in
-Mexico, or some other place where we could
-use Spanish.”</p>
-
-<p>When the boys started out they were
-obliged to drop down to the bottom of the
-cañon again to pick up the trail. Then began
-the really difficult part of their mountain
-journey. For several days they climbed
-steep slopes by endless zigzags, or trod the
-edges of dizzy precipices. The cañons were
-deep, dark, and narrow, and occurred one
-right after another, with no intervening
-level ground. The boys were always either
-straining forward to toil up a precipitous
-ascent, or holding back to keep from pitching
-down another. And always when they
-opened their bed under some sheltering<span class="pagenum">[171]</span>
-rock they were at a higher elevation than on
-the previous night. That meant, as a general
-thing, that each camp was colder than
-the preceding one.</p>
-
-<p>The camps soon became very cold indeed,
-and the boys were obliged each night
-to seek a spot that was protected from the
-biting winds that raced and surged from the
-crests above. As soon as the sun was gone,
-the cold air descended from the summits to
-take the place of the layers that rose from
-the rocks which had been warmed during
-the day.</p>
-
-<p>The lower portions of the range had been
-destitute of trees, but between that section
-and the heights that were above the timber
-line was a zone where a little timber grew.
-When the boys reached that belt they also
-ran into clouds and drizzling mists.</p>
-
-<p>One day the weather had been threatening
-and damp, but not actually raining.
-Toward night, however, the clouds thickened
-and descended in genuine rain. The
-boys saw that they would soon be soaked
-through, their beds as well as their clothes.
-That would mean a night of misery, so they
-hunted for a spot that was sheltered from<span class="pagenum">[172]</span>
-the storm. Fortune smiled on them, for almost
-immediately Sidney, who had gone a
-little to one side of the trail to examine a
-ledge of rocks for possible shelter, called out
-to his brother,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Here’s a dandy place, Ray.”</p>
-
-<p>In the face of the ledge was a narrow fissure
-which was just wide enough, with some
-squeezing, to admit the boys. Once inside,
-however, the opening proved to be a good-sized
-cave. The ceiling was high enough
-for the boys to stand upright, and there was
-plenty of room for them to spread their beds
-comfortably. Moreover, it was absolutely
-dry, and there was a thick coating of fine
-soil on the floor which would make a soft bed.</p>
-
-<p>“This is swell, Sid,” exclaimed Raymond,
-when they were inside. “Jiminy! it’s good
-to be out of the rain. Just see how it’s coming
-down now.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” replied Sidney, “it’s raining so
-hard that we shan’t be able to get any wood
-for a fire.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, well, it’s warm in here, and we have
-nothing to cook anyway. I think there’s a
-little meat left, and there’s always that horrid
-bread.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[173]</span></p>
-
-<p>Raymond had succeeded in keeping them
-supplied with small game. The day before
-he had shot two fine grouse, and there was
-still some of that meat. The boys ate their
-cold supper and spread their beds before it
-became dark, then sat in the gloom talking.
-Night fell rapidly, and with the heavy
-downpour of rain it soon became very dark.
-The boys were just about to roll up in their
-blankets for the night when they heard
-strange noises outside. There was a low,
-muttered grumbling, mingled with a strange
-whimpering.</p>
-
-<p>The boys sat breathless, listening intently.
-At first they thought it must be
-some large animal, though they had seen
-no animals larger than rabbits. In a moment,
-however, the voice whimpered complainingly,
-and the boys thought it was
-surely a person in distress. The storm was
-turning colder, and the rain and sleet were
-coming down in such volumes that any one
-caught in it, perhaps insufficiently clothed,
-would suffer greatly.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond was about to step to the opening
-and call out that there was shelter near,
-when the whimpering ceased and the growling<span class="pagenum">[174]</span>
-began again, in a heavier, gruffer tone
-than at first. It was plain that it could not
-be a human being that made such noises,
-and it seemed to the frightened boys that it
-must be a very large animal.</p>
-
-<p>“What can it be, Sid?” whispered Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know, unless it’s a wolf. We’ve
-read of the terrible Russian wolves.”</p>
-
-<p>“The animal that’s growling like that is
-bigger than a wolf,” declared Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“Then I hope it’s so big that it can’t
-squeeze in here.”</p>
-
-<p>The growling and muttering continued,
-and steadily drew nearer. The boys sat
-shivering. The cave had grown much
-colder, they thought, and their teeth chattered.
-Suddenly the noises ceased and there
-was a dreadful silence. The rain was still
-pouring outside, with a steady roar on the
-rocks, but the boys did not notice that, and
-it seemed to them that all sounds had
-stopped.</p>
-
-<p>Silently the two sat in suspense, wondering
-what would happen, whether they would
-suddenly be conscious of an animal in the
-cave with them. Then they reflected that<span class="pagenum">[175]</span>
-the entrance was so small that no large animal
-could pass through, at least not quickly.</p>
-
-<p>They were gazing intently toward the
-opening, though the darkness was so dense
-that not even its outline could be distinguished.
-As they sat, rigid, they realized
-with a shock that they were looking at two
-small balls of fire which must be just outside
-the opening. The fiery globes remained
-stationary, and colder shivers ran along the
-boys’ spines.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_176" class="pagenum">[176]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">A BLOCKADE</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">When the boys saw the two glowing
-spots of fire in the entrance to the
-cave, for one sickening moment they imagined
-that it was something supernatural.
-They waited tensely for whatever fearful
-development might follow.</p>
-
-<p>“What can it be, Sid?” And Raymond’s
-voice trembled.</p>
-
-<p>“It’s beyond me. Is it outside, or in?”</p>
-
-<p>As they gazed, the glowing orbs rose
-slowly to about the height of a man, where
-they again remained stationary. There was
-a rock wall a short distance in front of the
-cave so that no sky-line could be visible
-from the entrance. Consequently, in the
-pitch darkness there was not the slightest
-suggestion of a form that could be distinguished.
-It was as though the luminous
-points had raised independent of any
-agency. But the fact of their rising to the
-height at which they stopped suggested a<span class="pagenum">[177]</span>
-possibility to Sidney, and he exclaimed
-under his breath,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“It must be a bear, Ray, and he’s risen
-to his hind legs.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! I believe it is, and those are his
-eyes.”</p>
-
-<p>“But don’t shoot, you would only wound
-him.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney’s warning was too late, for as he
-spoke Raymond fired. The glowing balls
-wavered, rapidly disappearing and reappearing
-several times, then became extinguished.
-At the same time there was the
-sound of scratching and straining, with
-groaning and grunting. Then there was a
-cough or two and all was quiet.</p>
-
-<p>The boys waited with their hearts in
-their throats, expecting an attack from some
-sort of formidable animal. But the silence
-continued.</p>
-
-<p>“You certainly hit him, Ray,” said Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, but why didn’t he drop?”</p>
-
-<p>“Perhaps you didn’t kill him.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then why didn’t he run away, or attack
-us? And why is he so still now?”</p>
-
-<p>“I give it up,” said Sidney. “I wish I
-could see.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[178]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I’m going to strike a match,” declared
-Raymond, “and find out what I did do.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said Sidney, rather dubiously, “I
-suppose that will do no harm. If he wants to
-rush us he won’t wait for a light.”</p>
-
-<p>The match burned dimly and the boys
-strained their eyes to solve the mystery
-held by the darkness. Then the blaze flared
-up brightly, and there, erect in the entrance,
-loomed a huge bulk which the boys could
-not see well enough to identify.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond smothered an exclamation when
-he saw it, but before either of them could
-determine what it was, the light died down
-and they were again left in darkness.</p>
-
-<p>The monster had seemed to be just crowding
-through the opening, which he completely
-filled, and the apparition had appeared
-so lifelike that the boys expected an
-immediate onslaught. They were appalled
-by the size of the intruder, and in their
-cramped quarters only one result seemed
-possible. Still there was no advance by the
-strange animal, and the silence was still
-profound.</p>
-
-<p>“If that is a bear,” whispered Sidney,
-“why doesn’t he do something?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[179]</span></p>
-
-<p>“We might as well be killed as scared to
-death in this way; I’m going to strike
-another match.”</p>
-
-<p><a id="Ref_179a" href="#Ref_179">Raymond took a cautious step toward the
-entrance</a> and lighted a match. The anxious
-boys thought the blaze would never stop
-sputtering and burn clear and bright. When
-it did, Raymond held it up as close as he
-dared and saw a great bear standing erect
-on his hind legs, apparently wedged tightly
-in the opening. The animal’s head lay over
-to one side against the rock, and blood
-dripped from the jaws.</p>
-
-<div id="Ref_179" class="figcenter">
-<img src="images/i178.jpg" alt="" />
-<div class="caption"><p class="center"><a href="#Ref_179a">RAYMOND TOOK A CAUTIOUS STEP TOWARD THE ENTRANCE</a></p></div>
-</div>
-
-<p>“He’s dead!” exclaimed Raymond. “He
-must have been just squeezing through
-when I fired into his mouth and killed him,
-and he was wedged in too tight to fall.”</p>
-
-<p>“For Heaven’s sake, Ray, think what
-would have happened if you had done as I
-said and not fired!”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I did fire, and nothing happened.
-But wasn’t that a lucky shot?”</p>
-
-<p>“You always do just what you want to
-with a gun, Ray, whether it’s light or
-dark.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, this was a chance shot, of course, for
-I couldn’t see a thing but his eyes. It’s<span class="pagenum">[180]</span>
-mighty strange that his eyes shone so when
-it’s so dark.”</p>
-
-<p>“The rock at the back of the cave is
-white,” said Sidney, “and it must reflect a
-little light. He could probably see us, though
-we couldn’t see him.”</p>
-
-<p>“I move we get to bed,” said Raymond;
-“such scares make me awfully tired.”</p>
-
-<p>“And leave that fellow standing in the
-door?”</p>
-
-<p>“Why not? He can’t hurt us now.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I guess he’s past that. Well, I’m
-tired, too, and I’ll beat you to bed.”</p>
-
-<p>In less than a minute the boys had pulled
-off their shoes and crawled into their blankets,
-and in another minute they were asleep.
-Their excited, turbulent life of the previous
-few weeks, and the great fatigue they underwent
-at times, had put them in good
-training to sleep promptly. An opportunity
-was all they needed, and they immediately
-became oblivious to all their worries.</p>
-
-<p>When the boys woke in the morning and
-saw the light peering around the huge form
-that was still jammed in the entrance, the
-sight was rather startling. A moment’s reflection,
-however, recalled the events of the<span class="pagenum">[181]</span>
-previous evening, and alarm became curiosity.
-They found that the bear would undoubtedly
-have succeeded in passing the
-entrance had he not been killed in the nick
-of time. While his body was a tight fit in the
-opening, it was really held upright, after the
-fatal shot, mainly by projections of the unequal
-rocky sides. He was, however, quite
-as big as he had appeared in the dim
-light.</p>
-
-<p>When Raymond fired, the bullet, as he
-had surmised the night before, had entered
-the bear’s mouth, which probably had been
-open, and had, undoubtedly, penetrated the
-brain, causing instant death. The boys
-pushed and lifted on the carcass until they
-succeeded in crowding it out sufficiently to
-let it fall to the ground, where it lay just
-outside the entrance.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee, but he’s a whopper!” exclaimed
-Raymond, as they stood looking down at the
-prostrate animal.</p>
-
-<p>“He would have made things lively for
-us,” said Sidney, “if he had once got inside.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, but he didn’t get inside, thanks to
-this little pet of mine.” And Raymond
-patted his revolver approvingly.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[182]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I’ll tell you what, Ray; I’m going to
-sharpen my knife on a rock and see if I can’t
-cut out some steaks.”</p>
-
-<p>“That will be swell!” agreed Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney found it was not easy to put an
-edge on a knife with only a piece of rock for
-a whetstone. The beast’s hide, too, was extremely
-tough. He finally, however, succeeded
-in laying the skin back enough to cut
-two or three fine steaks.</p>
-
-<p>The rain had ceased in the night, and
-morning had come clear and cold. While
-Sidney was struggling with the meat, Raymond
-gathered wood and built a fire. By
-the time the steaks were ready there was a
-fine bed of coals to broil them, and the boys
-were soon eating a savory breakfast.</p>
-
-<p>“It’s a shame to leave that fine pelt here,”
-said Raymond, looking from the steak he
-was consuming over to its source.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, it is,” assented Sidney, “but, of
-course, we can’t do anything with it. If we
-had it in El Paso, though, it would pay a
-passage home for both of us.”</p>
-
-<p>“I guess it would,” sighed Raymond;
-“and to think we’ve got to let it lie here!
-It’s the first bear I ever shot, too.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[183]</span></p>
-
-<p>“And you shot him blindfolded. I don’t
-see how you managed to do it.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I aimed just a little below his eyes.
-I intended to shoot him in the head, but I’d
-forgotten a bear’s snout is so pointed. If the
-bullet hadn’t struck him in the mouth, just
-by a chance, it wouldn’t have killed him.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish father was here to have some of
-this meat,” said Sidney; “you know he’s
-awfully fond of bear steak.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gee!” exclaimed Raymond, “I wish we
-knew where he is; it makes me homesick to
-think about him.”</p>
-
-<p>“I guess mother will never let us go away
-from home again,” said Sidney, “after we
-get back this time.”</p>
-
-<p>“<em>If</em> we get back this time, you mean.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, we’ll get back all right, Ray, and
-don’t you forget it.”</p>
-
-<p>“I certainly shan’t, if we get there.”</p>
-
-<p>It had taken the boys a good while to prepare
-the steaks and cook them, so by the
-time they had finished their breakfast it was
-later than they usually took the road. They
-hurried off, therefore, with a last regretful
-look at the fine skin which they were obliged
-to leave behind.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[184]</span></p>
-
-<p>The elevation had been rapidly increasing
-and the mountains had become rockier and
-more precipitous. The sleet which fell the
-night they were in the cave was the first
-frozen rain they had encountered, but the
-snow-covered heights had even before that
-sometimes seemed very near.</p>
-
-<p>The night after the boys’ adventure with
-the bear was very cold and they searched
-for another cave, but unsuccessfully. They
-found, however, a crevice in the rocks that
-was large enough for them to crawl into.
-They could not lie down, but they huddled
-up close together in their blankets and were
-warmer than they would have been outside.</p>
-
-<p>The next night the boys found shelter in
-the mountain village of Bezheeta, which
-perched at an elevation of about nine thousand
-feet. The warmth of the rude stone
-house in which they slept was very pleasant
-after the exposure of the previous nights.
-Bezheeta is at the foot of the ultimate great
-ridge which forms the backbone of the
-Caucasus Range. The snowy summits towered
-some three thousand feet above the
-village, and appeared to the weary boys an
-almost insurmountable barrier.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[185]</span></p>
-
-<p>There was no dance that night as there had
-been at the other village where they stopped.
-The night air was too frosty for such an outdoor
-function. Consequently the boys were
-allowed to get to sleep early, and were up
-correspondingly early in the morning. That
-enabled them to start out on their last climb
-long before the sun appeared over the mountain
-crests.</p>
-
-<p>The trail went up the steep ascent by a
-switchback which crossed, back and forth,
-the bed of a foaming stream that came down
-from a glacier above. At first the walking
-was good, over hard rock, but presently
-they reached snow, and tramped for a time
-through half-frozen slush. That greatly increased
-the effort necessary to climb the
-steep trail. The boys slipped and slid, and it
-sometimes seemed to them that they hardly
-advanced at all. Their feet became soaked
-and cold, and altogether they felt very miserable
-and discouraged.</p>
-
-<p>Then gradually the slush underfoot became
-firmer and changed to old snow that
-was packed and frozen hard. Finally the
-noise of the torrent ceased; that, too, was
-frozen. Still, up, up, the boys toiled, their<span class="pagenum">[186]</span>
-packs growing heavier and their breath
-shorter.</p>
-
-<p>As the day advanced, clouds gathered
-about the summits, and from these masses
-snow-squalls swept down across the ravines
-and ridges. Several of these surging gusts
-enveloped the boys. At first the flurries of
-snow were light and rather fun than otherwise,
-but as the boys gained in altitude the
-storms increased in density and in severity.
-Finally, when one came they did not try to
-breast it, but stopped, in the shelter of some
-rock if possible, till it passed.</p>
-
-<p>Occasionally there was a heavy noise like
-rolling thunder that echoed from cliff to cliff.
-The boys thought it very strange that there
-should be thunder with what was, in effect,
-a midwinter storm. Also there was no
-lightning, only the reverberating noise, but
-they could think of no other cause, and accepted
-the thunder theory as the only one.</p>
-
-<p>Then the perplexing question was solved
-in a startling manner. The boys were toiling
-up the steep side of a ravine, with the slopes
-above them more nearly perpendicular than
-where they were. A storm, which appeared
-to be heavier than any previous one, passed<span class="pagenum">[187]</span>
-along the mountain, extending beyond the
-boys, and nearly smothering them in swirling
-snow.</p>
-
-<p>When the gust had gone by, just as they
-were able to see once more, there was a roar
-directly above them. They looked up and
-saw what appeared to be the whole mountain-side
-sweeping down upon them.</p>
-
-<p>“It’s an avalanche, Ray!” cried Sidney;
-“run to one side.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys ran back on the trail to the first
-angle, then plunged off into the snow,
-floundering along in frantic haste. They had
-time, however, to take only a few steps
-when the great mass of snow was upon them.
-With it were carried rocks and brush, whatever
-the torrent had been able to tear from
-the mountain.</p>
-
-<p>When the boys saw that they could not
-escape, and were about to be overwhelmed,
-they seized hold of a small scrub tree that
-was growing from a cleft in the rock, and
-hung on for life.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_188" class="pagenum">[188]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVI<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">SNOWED UNDER</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">When the boys clung to the tree in
-the direct path of the avalanche,
-their action was the instinctive effort toward
-self-preservation, for they did not really
-hope it would save them. The mass of snow
-that was advancing upon them appeared to
-be carrying everything before it, and they
-fully expected, in the moment they had for
-thought, to be added to that accumulation
-of débris.</p>
-
-<p>The great bulk, coming down with such
-terrifying velocity, reached them and piled
-over them, but not with the resistless force
-they were braced to meet. The main body
-of the avalanche passed with a roar just beyond,
-and plunged into the cañon below.
-The boys had paused in the edge of the torrent,
-where its velocity was slight as compared
-with that of the center. They crawled
-out of the snow that covered them and
-looked at each other with wide eyes.</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t think of anything that could be<span class="pagenum">[189]</span>
-worse than an avalanche,” said Raymond as
-he looked down at the smooth path left by
-the cataclysm.</p>
-
-<p>“That was an awful moment,” said Sidney,
-“just before it struck us.”</p>
-
-<p>“I know I was never so badly scared before.
-Do you suppose they are always as
-thick as they have been to-day?”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t think so. I think when there is a
-storm that the snow drifting in places is the
-weight that starts the slide.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I shan’t be easy a minute now,”
-said Raymond, “till we’re at the top, and
-that looks a long way off yet.”</p>
-
-<p>“I guess we’d better not fool away any
-time,” said Sidney, “and we’ve got no trail
-to start with.”</p>
-
-<p>The avalanche had descended diagonally
-across the course of the trail, and had swept
-away a long reach of it, leaving only a
-smooth stretch of snow, with rocks sticking
-up here and there. The portion of the trail
-that was left intact was visible away up on
-the mountain, and the boys started for it,
-across the expanse of trackless snow. They
-were obliged to go very carefully to prevent
-slipping and sliding down the smooth incline.<span class="pagenum">[190]</span>
-Their progress, therefore, seemed to
-them distressingly slow, but they plodded
-on persistently in their great desire to reach
-the summit. Both were filled with a dread
-of being caught in another avalanche, an
-encounter that might not result so fortunately
-as the first one had done.</p>
-
-<p>At last the boys reached the unbroken
-trail across the path of the avalanche. While
-the road there had not been disturbed by
-the slide, the storms that were increasing
-with the increase of height had nearly buried
-it in snow. Sometimes for many yards it
-was entirely obliterated, and there the progress
-of the travelers was still more painful
-and slow. In such places they struggled
-through the soft snow, at times sinking to
-the waist before striking the hard old snow
-beneath.</p>
-
-<p>It was only by the utmost care and the
-closest attention that the boys were able to
-keep the course of the trail. Frequently they
-lost it for a time, and then had to stop and
-hunt carefully to find it again. They were
-in constant terror lest they drop into some
-unsuspected gulch, or slip over the concealed
-edge of a ravine. It was a heart-breaking<span class="pagenum">[191]</span>
-struggle and a slow one, and as they
-toiled upward the difficulties increased.</p>
-
-<p>Snow-squalls continued to sweep down
-from the summits and along the slopes,
-swirling about the laboring boys and blinding
-them with the fine particles. At such
-times they were obliged to stand still and
-wait for the fury of the gust to pass. Then
-they reached the glacier, which, early in the
-day, they had seen above them. The trail
-went up to the terminal moraine of the
-glacier and disappeared, but the boys assumed
-that it passed over the mass of broken
-rocks to the ice. So they climbed over the
-débris and up to the surface of the glacier,
-which at that point was not very high. They
-proceeded cautiously over the ice, until suddenly
-they came to the edge of a crevice. So
-unexpectedly, indeed, that Raymond nearly
-plunged into it, and was only saved by Sidney,
-who grasped him and threw him back
-on the ice.</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said Raymond with a long breath,
-as he rose to his feet; “that might be as bad
-as an avalanche.”</p>
-
-<p>“If you went down into it,” said Sidney,
-“you would probably not have a very soft<span class="pagenum">[192]</span>
-fall. We must have missed the road. I don’t
-believe it comes up over a place like this.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, it can’t. We’ll have to go back and
-hunt for it. Jiminy! If we went over that
-ice-field we’d run across polar bears next
-time.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’ve had enough bear for this trip,” declared
-Sidney, as they turned back on their
-tracks. “It’s a shame to lose this time, and
-we’ve got to hustle to reach the top before
-night.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe we can do it, Sid; I’m
-about played out now.”</p>
-
-<p>“We’ve simply got to do it. Let me carry
-your blankets for a while, Ray.”</p>
-
-<p>“Not much! I’ll carry them myself.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys, on arriving again at the moraine,
-after some search found that the trail turned
-to the right, but was covered with fresh
-snow, which was the cause of their missing
-it. It followed along the side of the glacier
-for a distance, and then over the ridge into a
-smaller ravine that was not filled with ice.</p>
-
-<p>While the next ravine was not the bed of a
-glacier, it contained very much more snow.
-At the height to which the boys had reached
-by that time the storms during the day had<span class="pagenum">[193]</span>
-been more frequent and more severe, consequently
-there was a great deal of fresh
-snow, which made traveling very much
-more difficult.</p>
-
-<p>At first the trail climbed along well up on
-the left side of the ravine, and in that exposed
-position it was not filled uniformly
-with soft snow. In places the snow had
-failed to lodge, or had been swept away by
-eddying gusts, and those places came with
-sufficient frequency to mark the road for the
-travelers.</p>
-
-<p>So, usually, while the boys were floundering
-through a deep deposit of fresh snow,
-they were able to see, ahead of them, the trail
-where it passed over the old hard snow of
-former years. In that way they were enabled
-to keep the general direction of the
-road, though they were sometimes off it, in
-deeper snow than ever. At such times when
-they left the trail, they frequently plunged
-down into soft snow that was above their
-waists, and were obliged to make a desperate
-effort to get back on the hard foundation.</p>
-
-<p>Such traveling would have been sufficiently
-difficult if the boys had been unencumbered,
-and with the packs they were<span class="pagenum">[194]</span>
-carrying it was extremely exhausting. Once
-or twice, when Raymond stepped off into
-loose snow, he was obliged to wait for Sidney’s
-help before he could get back. Sometimes,
-when the boys sank down in that way,
-they would loosen their blanket rolls, and
-throw them up, thus being enabled to crawl
-out without help.</p>
-
-<p>All that occupied much time, besides taking
-the strength of the struggling boys, and
-the sun sank behind the western peaks and
-they were still not out of that cañon. Then,
-too, as they constantly climbed to higher
-elevations, and the trail approached the
-upper end of the ravine, it was less exposed
-to the wind and was more evenly covered
-with snow. So, finally, the boys labored
-through deep snow without any intervals of
-good road, and could only with difficulty
-keep the trail at all.</p>
-
-<p>For what seemed to the boys hours they
-toiled on and up, without conversation, except
-when one of them briefly requested aid
-from the other. All their breath was needed
-for the work they were doing, with none left
-for talk. Sidney was a little taller than his
-brother, and in deep snow that gave him<span class="pagenum">[195]</span>
-great advantage. Then, being older, he was
-more solid and more closely knit, consequently
-he possessed greater endurance. So
-it was generally his lot to pull Raymond out
-of holes.</p>
-
-<p>When they missed the road and got up
-on the glacier by mistake, Raymond had
-thought he was not equal to much more, but
-with pure nerve he kept to the work, and for
-a long time said nothing more about being
-tired. At first the fear of another avalanche
-had been an incentive to keep forging ahead.
-As they ascended, however, and neared the
-summit of the range, they gradually rose
-level with, or above, the overhanging cliffs
-from which snow-slides were likely to start,
-and were relieved of that fear.</p>
-
-<p>But there may be a limit to the endurance
-of even a gritty boy, and Raymond began to
-feel that he was really at the end of his rope.
-The day had been extremely arduous, and it
-had been preceded by many days of hard
-work, with barely a sufficiency of food. The
-boy finally stopped, standing in the deep
-snow, and gazed up at the summit above
-them.</p>
-
-<p>The snow-squalls had ceased and the<span class="pagenum">[196]</span>
-clouds had cleared away. The sun, which
-was out of sight behind the western peaks,
-still shone on the crests, and turned all
-their white covering to a glorious rosy pink.
-That beauty was lost on Raymond, however,
-for all he could think of was the distance
-that remained. It was not far,&mdash;indeed, it
-seemed very near,&mdash;but every step was
-through deep snow, and all vestige of a trail
-had disappeared.</p>
-
-<p>“Sid!” called Raymond to his brother,
-who was a few steps ahead, and his voice
-hardly carried the short distance.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney stopped and looked back.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe I can go any farther, Sid.”</p>
-
-<p>“But we can’t stop here, Ray.”</p>
-
-<p>“I know; I suppose if I stop it will be for
-good. You go on without me, Sid. You can
-make it alone, and there is no use in both of
-us failing.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney returned to his brother, and was
-alarmed by the pallor of the boy’s face.</p>
-
-<p>“Give me your blankets, Ray,” he said;
-“I ought to have taken them before.”</p>
-
-<p>“You can’t carry mine and your own too.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, yes, I can, easily.” And Sidney detached
-the blanket roll from the shoulder of<span class="pagenum">[197]</span>
-the unresisting boy. “Now, see, Ray, it’s
-only a little bit farther; don’t you think you
-can get up without anything to carry?”</p>
-
-<p>“I’ll try; maybe I can.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond took one or two struggling, uncertain
-steps in the deep snow and stopped
-again.</p>
-
-<p>“Here, Ray,” said Sidney, when he saw
-how exhausted his brother was; “take hold
-of the end of this blanket roll and pull just
-as hard as you want to. That will help you
-along.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond did as directed, taking hold of
-the roll which was slung over Sidney’s
-shoulder, and again they started. They took
-two or three steps when Sidney felt the
-weight released from his shoulder. He
-looked back and saw that Raymond had
-sunk down in the snow.</p>
-
-<p>“Ray!” he said, but there was no response.</p>
-
-<p>He stooped and raised Raymond’s head.
-The boy’s face was very white and his eyes
-were closed.</p>
-
-<p>“Ray! Ray!” called Sidney beseechingly,
-but Raymond did not hear, and when Sidney
-released his head it dropped forward on
-his chest.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[198]</span></p>
-
-<p>Sidney stood up and looked about him in
-a panic. The setting sun still illumined the
-summit that was so short a distance above
-him. But everywhere between was deep
-snow and no trail. If there were only a trail,
-Sidney thought, he would take Raymond on
-his back and carry him to the top. It would
-be like a labor of Hercules, but he believed
-he could do it. Without a trail, however,
-and with deep snow to walk through, such a
-thing was plainly impossible.</p>
-
-<p>He looked down on Raymond, who lay in
-the snow just as he had dropped, and realized
-that if he did not do something promptly
-the fainting boy would become so cold that
-nothing could revive him. And yet, what
-could he do? They had gone far above the
-timber-line, and there was not a shrub or
-tree in sight, nothing to make a fire for
-warmth. And there was, apparently, no
-refuge from the snow that covered all the
-rocks, the snow that was likely to freeze
-them both. That, then, would be the end of
-their desperate attempt to reach home, and
-their mother, who was waiting in New York,
-and their father in a Russian prison, would
-never know what had become of them.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_199" class="pagenum">[199]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVII<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">AN ARCTIC CAMP</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">When Sidney looked around and
-saw only a desolate Arctic waste,
-with no haven from the bleak exposure, his
-strength and courage suddenly went from
-him and he sank down in the snow by his
-brother’s side. The piercing cold remorselessly
-bit through his clothes and sucked all
-his vitality. But as he crouched in the snow,
-the relief of repose was so great that he
-thought, languidly, he would rest there with
-Raymond, and escape the terrific struggle for
-a time. He was rapidly becoming numbed
-by the cold, and was lapsing into a somnolent
-state that felt neither inconvenience
-nor pain.</p>
-
-<p>Then, with a mental wrench, Sidney’s
-thoughts reverted to his brother’s condition,
-and he remembered that when Raymond
-fell he had determined that he must do
-something immediately to restore him. That
-thought gave to his brain the fillip that was
-necessary to set his mind at work again, and<span class="pagenum">[200]</span>
-he struggled to his feet and looked around at
-Raymond. The sight of the boy, huddled
-helplessly in the snow, brought a complete
-realization of their peril, and he became once
-more alert. By stamping his feet and threshing
-his arms he restored a tingling circulation,
-and began to feel equal to further
-effort.</p>
-
-<p>When Sidney examined his surroundings
-more carefully than he had done in his first
-fright, he saw, not far away, a break in a
-snowy cliff. What had before appeared to
-be only a bit of rock exposed through the
-snow seemed then to promise a space back
-of the white mantle. With careful steps he
-waded over to the spot, and found, to his
-joy, that there was really a shelter ready
-for them. A shelving cliff projected a few
-feet beyond its base, and that projection had
-prevented the snow from drifting in quite to
-the rock at the bottom. There was a space
-of bare ground some three or four feet wide,
-and, what was more important, there were
-small shrubs growing all along at the base of
-the cliff.</p>
-
-<p>With a renewal of energy Sidney returned
-to his brother, taking care to step in the<span class="pagenum">[201]</span>
-tracks he had made when going to the cliff.
-By so doing he packed the snow to some extent
-and made a semblance of a trail. Raymond
-had not stirred, and Sidney thought,
-with a pang, that without effective aid he
-probably never would stir again. He picked
-the unconscious boy up, and holding him
-across one shoulder, retraced his steps to the
-cliff.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney laid his brother down on the bare
-ground close to the rock wall, and then,
-without waiting to revive him, he hurried to
-collect fuel before it should become quite
-dark. Fortunately, while the shrubs at the
-base of the cliff appeared small, they had
-been growing for many years and there was
-more dead wood than green. Gathering
-armfuls of the small dead branches Sidney
-built a fire at the edge of the snow in front of
-where Raymond lay.</p>
-
-<p>How grateful was the warmth that was
-thrown back from the rocks of the cliff! The
-ruddy fire, reflected brilliantly from the
-glistening snow that covered everything,
-changed the appearance of cold, which had
-been so depressing but a few moments before,
-to a seeming of cheer and hope. Even<span class="pagenum">[202]</span>
-the sight of Raymond, lying so still between
-the fire and the cliff, seemed less dreadful.</p>
-
-<p>As soon as the fire was established, Sidney
-placed a supply of fuel within reach, and
-then turned his attention to Raymond.
-Opening the blankets, and spreading the
-warm Daghestan rug on the ground, he
-stretched his brother on that. Then he
-took off Raymond’s shoes and stockings,
-and after briskly chafing his ice-cold feet,
-wrapped them in a blanket and chafed his
-hands and wrists. Alternately rubbing the
-boy’s feet and hands, he worked assiduously
-until a slight degree of warmth began to be
-manifest.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney kept the fire replenished, maintaining
-a constant brisk though small
-blaze. In the restricted quarters the heat
-was given back from wall and sloping ceiling
-until it was almost like a warm room. Sidney’s
-own exertions, quite independent of
-the fire, put his whole body in a most agreeable
-glow, but he was becoming fatigued
-and hungry almost to the limit of endurance.
-Finally, as he had used his entire stock of
-fuel, he went along the base of the cliff to
-search for more, first covering Raymond<span class="pagenum">[203]</span>
-with the blankets. As he returned with an
-armful of sticks he saw that his brother’s
-eyes were open.</p>
-
-<p>“Hello, Ray,” he cried cheerily; “how’s
-this for a camp!”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond smiled faintly and whispered,
-“Gee, but I’m tired!”</p>
-
-<p>“You have a right to be tired,” said Sidney,
-“and there’s nothing to do now but
-rest.”</p>
-
-<p>“It’s fine to have nothing to do,” said
-Raymond from his bed.</p>
-
-<p>“Isn’t it?” responded Sidney, though at
-the time he was so tired he could hardly
-stand.</p>
-
-<p>“I think now,” he continued, “I’ll sit
-down and have some supper. Don’t you
-want something to eat, Ray?”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m too tired to eat, and too warm to
-move, but you go ahead, I’ll eat something
-after a while.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m glad you’re warm, Ray,” said Sidney
-as he opened a knapsack and took out
-some food, “for you certainly were not an
-hour ago.”</p>
-
-<p>Raymond lay quiet, as if thinking, for a
-moment, then he raised himself on his elbow.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[204]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Heck! Sid,” he exclaimed; “did you
-bring me in here? I remember now I was
-out in the snow, and thought I couldn’t go
-any farther.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, and you were a mighty heavy tug.
-It was lucky you gave out when you did,
-though, Ray, within reach of this fine place.”</p>
-
-<p>“You certainly are a trump, Sid; you always
-pull me through.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, now you’d better have some supper;
-I know you’re hungry.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I am hungry, and seeing you eat
-makes me hungrier. Jiminy! Wouldn’t it
-be swell to have some hot coffee?”</p>
-
-<p>“It would that,” replied Sidney. “But
-never mind, we’ll get where there’s coffee
-before long.”</p>
-
-<p>At Bezheeta they had obtained bread and
-a little cheese, the latter being a great treat,
-for they had been some days without any.
-The bear steaks had been consumed before
-they reached the village. They sat on their
-blankets back of the little fire and ate the
-bread and cheese with great relish. For
-drink, of which they did not care for much,
-they melted fresh snow in the cup.</p>
-
-<p>As the boys sat munching their supper<span class="pagenum">[205]</span>
-they looked out on a very Arctic landscape.
-They were at the upper end of the ravine
-they had been following up, and only a short
-distance from the summit, with an outlook
-that would, in daylight, embrace many
-miles of the north side of the range. The sky
-had cleared after the storms of the day, and
-a full moon, just above the crests in the east,
-flooded with a soft light the rocky cliffs and
-ravines that were rounded with their covering
-of white.</p>
-
-<p>The overhanging cliff which formed the
-boys’ shelter was draped from its upper edge
-with frozen snow, which even hung down in
-front and gave the appearance of an ice
-grotto. The only relief from the prevailing
-white radiance was afforded by the bare rock
-of the cliff at the back. Even that was
-picked out in ruddy lights reflected from
-the fire.</p>
-
-<p>That fire was the saving feature of the
-whole scene. Outside, the prospect was one
-of Arctic desolation, but inside, the impression
-given by the cheerful blaze was one of
-comfort and warmth.</p>
-
-<p>The boys soon imbibed the cheer of their
-immediate surroundings, and were promptly<span class="pagenum">[206]</span>
-fortified by their supper. Both of them had
-been exhausted as much by hunger as by
-hard work. Not until they were lying at
-their ease by the fire, and felt the rest that
-is given by food, did they realize that they
-had eaten nothing since they left Bezheeta
-in the morning. The cold and bleakness of
-the road had not invited lunches. The wonder
-was that they had not given out before
-they did.</p>
-
-<p>“Wasn’t the trail covered up entirely
-before we stopped, Sid?” asked Raymond
-after they had finished their supper and lay
-in the warmth.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, there wasn’t a foot of it left.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you think we can get up to the top
-without any road?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I think so. It isn’t far, and it will
-look mighty near in the morning.”</p>
-
-<p>“But the snow is pretty deep,” said Raymond,
-“and we’ll have to do some tall wading.
-And suppose we drop into a hidden
-gulch?”</p>
-
-<p>“I think,” said Sidney, “that if we can
-get up to the ridge back of this cliff we can
-follow that up and the snow won’t be so
-deep.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[207]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Well, I don’t want to be a croaker, Sid,
-but what shall we do if we can’t find the
-road down the other side?”</p>
-
-<p>“I think when we get to the top that we’ll
-find there is no snow on the other side, or
-maybe just a little near the summit. It’s
-too early in the season for the snow to go
-very far down the south side of the range.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hadn’t thought of that,” said Raymond.
-“That will be fine; I’m tired of
-snow.”</p>
-
-<p>“We’ll make quick time,” said Sidney,
-“down the south side. As I remember the
-map it’s a very short slope, compared with
-this side.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gee!” said Raymond, “I’ll be glad of
-that. I want to get where I can eat a square
-meal and have all the coffee I want. We
-haven’t had a smell of coffee since we left
-Petrovsk.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope, when we reach Tiflis,” said Sidney,
-“that we can send a cable to mother. I
-don’t know whether everything around the
-Black Sea will be all war or not.”</p>
-
-<p>“There’s one sure thing,” said Raymond;
-“Russia can’t send any troops over these
-mountains.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[208]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Not by this trail, I guess,” said Sidney
-with a laugh, “but she can send them up
-through the Dariel Pass. You know they
-told us at Petrovsk that troops were going
-north that way then.”</p>
-
-<p>“That was ages ago,” said Raymond.
-“The war may have been ended long before
-now.”</p>
-
-<p>“It does seem a long time.” And Sidney
-sighed wearily as he thought of the work
-back of them. “I hope the war is over. I
-wish we knew.”</p>
-
-<p>The weather, after the skies cleared, had
-turned cold very rapidly, and the night that
-followed was very frosty, but the boys, in
-what they called their house, were snug as
-could be. The cliff served not only as a wall,
-but as a roof, and with the fire in the “doorway,”
-they were well protected. To be sure,
-the fire did not burn all night, but they kept
-it up until they were ready to crawl between
-their blankets. Then they doubled up their
-beds and slept close together, and though
-the night was the coldest in all their camping
-experience, they did not suffer.</p>
-
-<p>In the morning it was a short task to
-build a brisk fire with the stock of dry sticks<span class="pagenum">[209]</span>
-they had left overnight. Indeed, the fire was
-more cheerful than the breakfast, for with
-a temperature that must have been hovering
-near the zero mark, a cold, dry meal was
-not very satisfying. Raymond sighed again
-for hot coffee, and declared that if he ever
-took such a journey again he would carry a
-coffee-pot, whatever else he left behind.</p>
-
-<p>The boys really felt very little effect from
-the terrible exposure and fatigue of the previous
-day. A night’s warm rest, and food
-that was sufficient in quantity, however unpalatable
-in quality, had restored them
-completely. They started out, therefore,
-with renewed courage, and, as Sidney had
-predicted, the summit in the morning light
-seemed very near, as though it were not
-more than a few hundred yards away.</p>
-
-<p>The boys first sought a place where they
-might climb to the top of the cliff back of
-their camp, and having gained that, found
-they were on a ridge that led directly to the
-summit. Even then, however, it was not an
-easy climb. The snow, while not so deep as
-it had been in the ravine, was still too deep
-for good traveling. The more recently fallen
-snow had been packed just enough to make<span class="pagenum">[210]</span>
-it resist a little when they stepped on it, and
-yet not enough to allow it to support their
-weight. That made very heavy walking.</p>
-
-<p>Over that yielding surface the boys
-plodded slowly but steadily, and with good
-cheer. The air was still and the sun shone
-clear and warm. It was a day very different
-from the previous one of storms. When they
-stepped into a depression and were buried
-to the waist, they did not mind it, but
-laughed and struggled out.</p>
-
-<p>In that way, slowly but surely, they won
-toward the summit. As they neared the
-goal their impatience increased until they
-were ploughing through the snow with
-breathless haste, panting and puffing with
-the effort. Then, finally, they stood on the
-topmost point, and simultaneously their
-caps flew into the air, and they gave three
-rousing cheers and a tiger.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_211" class="pagenum">[211]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVIII<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">FROM MIDWINTER TO MIDSUMMER</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">For two or three weeks Sidney and
-Raymond had had their gaze and
-their hopes fixed on the summit of the Caucasus,
-a soaring line that neared them, oh,
-so slowly! They had toiled up, up, with
-alternating courage and despondency. At
-times the tremendous chasms which they
-had been obliged to cross had given them
-the disagreeable impression that they were
-climbing for the sole purpose of descending
-again. Always, however, when at the end
-of a couple of days they took definite note
-of results, they found there had been an
-appreciable increase of elevation added to
-their credit.</p>
-
-<p>Sometimes they looked back and down on
-the vicinity of a previous camp with such a
-feeling of height gained that they were
-elated. And again a day passed with hardly
-any perceptible accomplishment. When,
-therefore, they finally actually stood on the
-summit, their delight was boundless. They<span class="pagenum">[212]</span>
-shouted and jumped and capered on the
-lonely crest as though they had taken leave
-of their senses. One would have supposed
-that their journey was finished and all the
-hard work was done. To the casual observer,
-though, there would have seemed to be still
-something left.</p>
-
-<p>The boys were standing on old, hardened
-snow that had undoubtedly been in place
-for many years, and that was pierced only
-occasionally by rocks so gray as to be hardly
-distinguishable from the dingy snow itself.</p>
-
-<p>Back of them, by the route on which they
-had come through Daghestan, the immediate
-slopes were densely covered with snow,
-but beyond, only the high elevations were
-clothed in their first white robe of early fall.
-The prospect that way was Arctic and forbidding.</p>
-
-<p>In front of them, how different! At their
-feet,&mdash;more than two miles of perpendicular
-descent below them,&mdash;lay the great
-valley of Georgia. It was crossed and
-marked by scores of thread-like, glistening
-lines, the streams and canals that carried
-water over its fields and meadows. All was
-glowing and smiling in the tints of summer,<span class="pagenum">[213]</span>
-where even autumn, much less winter, had
-not yet approached.</p>
-
-<p>In the checkerboard of cultivated country
-there were squares of dark, rich green that
-indicated orange groves, and other divisions
-of ashy green that proclaimed orchards of
-olive trees. It was a glorious and beautiful
-scene, and was like a fairy transformation
-after the barren ranges and desolate slopes
-of Daghestan.</p>
-
-<p>Beyond that brilliant valley, as though to
-remind the beholder that all to the south
-was not soft and warm, towered the snow-capped
-mountains of Armenia. In the west,
-across a jumble of mountains that rose at
-the upper end of the Georgian valley, the
-boys saw a hazy line which they were sure
-must be the Black Sea, and their hearts
-throbbed faster as they looked.</p>
-
-<p>The travelers were viewing the wonderful
-panorama from a height of fully twelve
-thousand feet, and only in the western portions
-of the range were points that were
-higher. To the east the range dropped much
-lower, and when the boys turned that way
-they saw, off on the dim horizon, a level line
-that was, without doubt, the Caspian.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[214]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Gee! Sid,” exclaimed Raymond as they
-gazed in wonder, “I thought I had been on
-mountains before, but this beats everything.”</p>
-
-<p>“And such a difference!&mdash;the dead of
-winter on one side, and the middle of summer
-on the other.”</p>
-
-<p>“No wonder we were cold back there,”
-said Raymond, as he looked over the snowy
-wastes through which they had passed. “But,
-jiminy, won’t I be glad to get down on that
-side!” And he turned with longing to the
-warmth and beauty of the south.</p>
-
-<p>“It will be a short job to get down,” said
-Sidney; “it’s almost a straight drop.”</p>
-
-<p>“How about the trail?” suggested Raymond;
-“there certainly is none in sight here.”</p>
-
-<p>When the boys looked down on the slope
-immediately below them they saw, what
-they had not before observed, in their enthusiasm
-over the view, that the snow did
-not descend more than half a mile on that
-side. The trail across the summit was entirely
-obliterated, at least, the boys could
-find none; and for a short distance down the
-south side also, none appeared. A little farther
-down, however, the snow was melted<span class="pagenum">[215]</span>
-along the line of the trail, leaving it plainly
-visible, while on either side the ground was
-covered thick. Beyond the snow, also, the
-road could occasionally be seen where an
-angle of it came out on some ridge.</p>
-
-<p>“You see, Ray,” said Sidney, “it’s not
-far to a good trail at any rate. We can go
-down that ridge, and we’ll soon be out of the
-deep snow.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, and then we’ll be in slush.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, that won’t last long, either. And
-I’d rather have a little slush than much of
-such work as we had this morning.”</p>
-
-<p>“Heck! Sid,” said Raymond, “I hope
-that country down there will be like western
-Texas in the winter, with no rain.”</p>
-
-<p>“Remember,” said Sidney, “that western
-Texas sometimes has northers, and they’re
-worse than rain.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’ll guarantee there’ll be no northers
-down there,” declared Raymond. “It would
-take a pretty vigorous norther to get over
-these mountains.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, once we’re down, we shan’t wait
-for one; we’ll hike right on to Tiflis and the
-railroad. It seems as though we ought
-almost to see Tiflis from here.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[216]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I’ll bet we could if we had glasses. Gee!
-wouldn’t it be swell to have a pair of prism
-binoculars? We could see everything from
-the Black Sea to the Caspian, and the other
-way to Nizhni.”</p>
-
-<p>“They would be good ones.” And Sidney
-laughed. “But we don’t want to take it all
-out in looking. It must be about noon; suppose
-we eat a lunch and then start down.”</p>
-
-<p>“No more lunches in the snow for me,”
-declared Raymond. “I’ll take my next
-lunch on <i lang="la" xml:lang="la">terra firma</i>.”</p>
-
-<p>“All right,” assented Sidney; “then we’d
-better get a move on.”</p>
-
-<p>Without stopping to hunt any longer for a
-trail over the top, the boys started down a
-ridge that appeared to intersect the road
-below. At first the snow was deep, and the
-traveling was bad, but the sun was warm
-and the air was still, and soon, as Raymond
-had predicted, they were in slush. That did
-not last long, but it was followed by a zone
-of mud. That, too, was soon past, and by
-the time the travelers reached the road, they
-were walking on dry ground.</p>
-
-<p>With exclamations of delight the boys
-threw themselves down in the warm sun,<span class="pagenum">[217]</span>
-and stretching out at full length, ate a dry
-lunch with utmost relish. As soon as that
-was concluded they took the road again,
-with a desire to reach a level that would give
-a decidedly warmer climate for their next
-camp.</p>
-
-<p>The trail went down the tremendous
-mountain wall by a series of switchbacks.
-There would be a long zigzag, consisting of
-twelve or fifteen sharp angles, back and
-forth down a steep face of rock; then the
-trail would run off to one side across the
-heads of half a dozen gullies that were transformed
-below into deep and precipitous
-ravines; or perhaps it would descend for a
-distance at a less acute angle down the
-backbone of a long ridge.</p>
-
-<p>Nearly all the time, as the travelers descended,
-they were enraptured with a view
-of the magnificent panorama that was spread
-out before them. With all their experience
-of mountain travel they had never before
-seen anything to equal it. If they had ever
-crossed the Alps in early spring from Switzerland
-to Italy, they would have been supplied
-with a comparison, though the prospect
-before them was much grander and<span class="pagenum">[218]</span>
-more extended than that afforded by the
-journey down the Alps.</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose,” said Sidney, as they were
-trotting down a zigzag with nothing to obstruct
-the view, “that those high mountains
-in the distance must be in Asia.”</p>
-
-<p>“Wouldn’t it be swell, Sid, to have topographic
-maps of this country! Do you
-think they have anything like our Geological
-Survey maps?”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s not likely, in a wild country like
-this.”</p>
-
-<p>“But we have maps of wild mountains.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, but that’s in the United States.”</p>
-
-<p>“Where I wish we were, this minute,”
-declared Raymond fervently.</p>
-
-<p>“I believe we’ve done our hardest work,”
-said Sidney, “so don’t get blue. Won’t it
-be fine, though, to get aboard a train at
-Tiflis!”</p>
-
-<p>“The finest will be a steamer on the Black
-Sea, and then home; think of that, Sid!”</p>
-
-<p>“I hope Turkey is not mixed up in the
-war. I have a sort of an idea that she controls
-the Black Sea, and unless she has
-joined Russia and England we may have
-trouble in getting out.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[219]</span></p>
-
-<p>“What should we do, then?” asked Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know, but I’m sure Americans
-would be allowed through if anybody
-would.”</p>
-
-<p>By night the boys had descended so far
-that the air was soft and warm, and they
-did not need to seek a spot that was sheltered
-from cold winds. They chose a level place
-and spread their blankets in the open, with
-only the blue sky overhead. It was very
-different from their camp of the previous
-night, and, indeed, as they lay on the ground
-looking up at the twinkling stars, it did not
-seem possible that such a transformation
-could be reality and not a dream.</p>
-
-<p>The boys, however, did not take much
-time for star-gazing, and the aching of their
-muscles all over their bodies assured them
-that what they had gone through was no
-dream. Their prodigious exertions of the
-previous days culminated in overwhelming
-fatigue, and they had hardly more than
-lain down when sleep made them oblivious
-of everything.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney and Raymond had camped out so
-much, and so rarely with anything more<span class="pagenum">[220]</span>
-than blankets to place between them and
-the earth, that they could sleep on any spot,
-however hard. If their bed were free from
-loose rocks they asked nothing more. Sleep,
-such as they had that night, is a great restorer,
-and in the morning the boys felt
-equal to anything that might be ahead of
-them.</p>
-
-<p>The travelers observed no habitations
-on the south slope of the range, and in fact
-the descent was so short and so precipitous
-that it would have been impossible for any
-one to make a home there. Even the hardy
-tribes who had established villages in the
-almost inaccessible mountains of Daghestan
-would not have had the temerity to attempt
-a colony on the opposite slope of the Caucasus.</p>
-
-<p>By noon of the next day, however, the
-boys had reached the upper margin of the
-beautiful valley of the Alazan: a valley
-where the dwellers conducted water wherever
-they pleased, and that was made luxuriant
-by the stimulus of irrigation under a
-warm sun. There the languid air of a semi-tropic
-early autumn was laden with the fragrance
-of ripening grapes. A luscious late<span class="pagenum">[221]</span>
-crop of figs hung heavy on their stems, and
-pomegranates had burst their rinds to show
-the crimson kernels within.</p>
-
-<p>In groves of glossy dark orange trees
-golden globes gleamed amidst the rich foliage,
-and the ashy green of the olives was set
-thick with the black of ripened fruit. All
-was luxurious warmth, abundance, and
-peace, and seemed to the boys, after the
-rugged, sterile mountains over which they
-had toiled, to be a veritable Happy Valley.</p>
-
-<p>The travelers found the people whom they
-encountered to be very different from the
-stern inhabitants of the rugged mountains
-of Daghestan. Indeed, such a type would
-have been impossible in the languorous air
-of the Southern valley. The Georgians appeared
-a mild, gentle folk, and much more
-fair of face than their neighbors across the
-mountain barrier.</p>
-
-<p>It was easy to make the owners of the
-gardens and groves understand that a purchase
-of fruit was desired, and a delicious
-variety was heaped before the boys in return
-for the silver coin which Sidney tendered.
-And how they did feast! Only one
-who has been entirely without fruit and<span class="pagenum">[222]</span>
-vegetables for many days could understand
-what that abundance meant to the boys.
-Besides, the semi-tropical fruits reminded
-them of their own Southwestern home, and
-created a longing of homesickness that was
-painful in its intensity.</p>
-
-<p>As it was easy to obtain food, so also there
-was an open hospitality that made the
-tramp of two or three days across to Tiflis
-an enjoyment rather than a task. Possibly
-the people were not more hospitable than
-those of Daghestan, and it may be that the
-soft air and beautiful surroundings lent to
-them a seeming of suave courtesy. At any
-rate, the boys thoroughly enjoyed that part
-of their journey, and it was the first time
-that they had felt real enjoyment.</p>
-
-<p>While the valleys were filled with luxuriant
-growth, fostered by the streams that
-were conducted in canals over their surface,
-the mountains were more forbidding, and
-that condition, also, reminded the boys of
-their own Southwest. They found Tiflis
-situated where the Kura River emerged
-from between high bare mountains.</p>
-
-<p>There ended the long tramp of hundreds
-of miles, and the boys paused and looked<span class="pagenum">[223]</span>
-back at the sky-line of white that marked
-the crest of the great Caucasus Range over
-which they had climbed. As they looked,
-and their minds ran back over the way by
-which they had come, the distance to the
-Caspian, where they had left the steamer,
-seemed infinity.</p>
-
-<p>“I guess it’s a good thing we didn’t know
-what was ahead of us when we left Nizhni,
-Sid,” said Raymond as they gazed.</p>
-
-<p>“If we had known I don’t believe I should
-have been willing to tackle it. But it would
-have been easy if we could have come by
-wagon through the Dariel Pass, as we
-planned.”</p>
-
-<p>At Tiflis the boys saw evidence of war
-preparations again, in companies of soldiers
-that were passing in the streets. They proceeded
-directly to the railway station, where
-they tried, without success, to obtain news
-of the war. The railway agent replied “Yes”
-to every question they asked, but that was
-not very enlightening, as their questions
-were varied. So they purchased second-class
-tickets to Batum, and took the first
-train that arrived.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_224" class="pagenum">[224]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIX<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">GOOD-BYE TO RUSSIA</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">The train which the boys boarded was
-a very slow one, with, apparently, a
-maximum speed of about fifteen miles an
-hour; nevertheless it seemed heavenly to
-them to have a mode of locomotion other
-than that supplied by their own legs. Then,
-too, they were alone in the compartment,
-and hoped they would continue to be alone
-all night. They judged it was quite likely
-that they would be, for they observed that
-nearly all the passengers on the train went
-third class. Raymond declared that that
-was where they belonged also, for with the
-exposure and hardships of their long journey
-their clothes had become very disreputable
-in appearance.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney had expected to try to send a cable
-from Tiflis to their mother in New York,
-but the station agent had exhibited such
-density regarding the English language that
-he decided to wait until they reached Batum.
-He believed that in a seaport they would almost<span class="pagenum">[225]</span>
-certainly find some one who could
-speak English and who would be willing to
-help them, even if the official of the telegraph
-office could not be made to understand.</p>
-
-<p>It was fortunate that they did not wait in
-Tiflis, for when they arrived at Batum they
-learned that the train they were on was the
-first one in several days that had been allowed
-to carry the general public. It was
-not known either how long it would be before
-it was followed by another.</p>
-
-<p>Nearly all the trains were being used by
-the Government to transport troops that
-were being massed at the various Black Sea
-ports it was supposed in anticipation of the
-opening of hostilities with Turkey. That
-country, the boys learned, still remained
-neutral, though her purchase from Germany
-of two cruisers that had fled for shelter within
-the Dardanelles had already nearly precipitated
-trouble with Russia.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney and Raymond found their blankets
-quite as necessary in a Russian railway
-coach as on a Russian mountain. While the
-air of the coach was not so cold as that of
-the mountain, the surface on which they had<span class="pagenum">[226]</span>
-to lie was even harder than the surface of
-the Caucasus. With their blankets and their
-cloaks and their soft Daghestan rug, however,
-they made very comfortable beds on
-the long seats which extended in their compartment
-across the coach. And with their
-acquired ability to sleep wherever they
-might make their beds, they were ignorant
-of everything that occurred all night, not
-being aroused by any of the jolting of stopping
-and starting.</p>
-
-<p>In early morning the train approached the
-coast of the Black Sea at Poti, several hours
-before its arrival at Batum. From that
-point the railway ran near the shore and
-the boys found much of interest and amusement
-in watching the varied scenes of the
-waterfront. Upon the arrival of the train at
-Batum the boys made their way at once to
-the docks, and, with their rolls of blankets
-slung over their shoulders, they felt quite as
-they imagined emigrants must feel.</p>
-
-<p>There was much freight on the docks,
-great stacks of lumber and bales of hides
-waiting to be shipped, but there were very
-few boats tied up there. The first ship
-which they came to was a small steamer<span class="pagenum">[227]</span>
-where there were a couple of sailors talking
-in a language that sounded strangely familiar
-to the boys, and yet which did not seem,
-after all, to be one with which they were acquainted.
-They stopped and listened and
-were more puzzled than ever. Some words
-sounded like Spanish spoken with a strong
-foreign accent, but the next words would be
-entirely strange to them.</p>
-
-<p>“What in creation are they talking, Sid?”
-asked Raymond. “Is it Spanish they are
-trying to get at?”</p>
-
-<p>“It’s mighty curious Spanish, if it is,” replied
-Sidney. “I tell you what, Ray,” he
-continued, after a moment of thought, “it
-must be Italian. I think that sounds a good
-deal like Spanish. I believe I can talk with
-them.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney then asked one of the men in
-Spanish where they were going, and the man
-replied promptly in his own tongue that they
-were going to Rome, a reply of which the
-boys gathered the meaning very clearly.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee, Sid,” exclaimed Raymond, “that’s
-swell! You talk Spanish and he talks Italian,
-and you both understand. Try him
-again.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[228]</span></p>
-
-<p>The next attempt, however, was not so
-successful, possibly because Sidney embodied
-too much in his question. He asked
-the sailor when they were going to leave, and
-if he thought their captain would take some
-passengers. The man looked puzzled for a
-moment, and then replied in a statement
-that sounded very long and intricate to the
-unlearned ears of the boys. While they were
-considering and trying to select words at
-whose meaning they might guess, a voice
-spoke behind them in perfectly plain English.</p>
-
-<p>“Where do you young gentlemen want to
-go?”</p>
-
-<p>The boys wheeled and saw a stocky, middle-aged
-man. He wore side whiskers, and
-there was something decidedly English in
-his appearance.</p>
-
-<p>“We don’t care much where we go,” said
-Sidney, “so long as it is west. We want to
-get back to New York, but I don’t suppose
-we’ll find a ship here for that port.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, you will not, but perhaps I can help
-you out. I am Captain Foster, of the
-Princess Mary, and I clear in the morning
-for Venice.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[229]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Oh, captain,” cried Sidney eagerly, “can
-you take us?”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I don’t carry passengers; I have
-no place for ’em; but I’d do anything I could
-to help Americans to get home. I fancy you
-are Americans?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, we are,” replied Sidney, “and our
-mother is waiting in New York for us.”</p>
-
-<p>Captain Foster looked at the boys curiously.
-“If I may be so bold,” he said, “you
-are pretty young to be in a country like this
-alone, and you look as though you had
-traveled some.”</p>
-
-<p>“I should say we had traveled some,”
-broke in Raymond, “we came over the
-Caucasus.”</p>
-
-<p>“By the Dariel Pass, in a motor-car, I
-fancy,” said the captain.</p>
-
-<p>“Not much! We hoofed it, by way of
-Bezheeta to Tiflis.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you mean to tell me that you came
-over that trail on foot at this time of year?”
-And the captain looked at the boys in amazement.</p>
-
-<p>“We sure did,” replied Raymond, “every
-step of the way. Don’t those shoes look
-like it?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[230]</span></p>
-
-<p>And Raymond held up a foot on which
-the shoe was barely holding together.</p>
-
-<p>“You see,” said Sidney in explanation,
-“we came down the Volga from Nizhni to
-Petrovsk, and then across from there. We
-started out with horses, but an army officer
-took them away from us the first day.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I expect so,” said the captain; “no
-man outside of the army can travel horseback
-in Russia now.”</p>
-
-<p>“We haven’t heard a thing about the
-war,” said Sidney, “since we left the boat.
-How is it going?”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, nobody knows yet. It’s a bad
-war.” And the captain looked very grave.
-“I’d be helping, but I’m too old. And it
-begins to look pretty nasty with Turkey;
-that’s why I’m clearing in the morning.
-But weren’t you with a party?”</p>
-
-<p>“We went with our father to Nizhni to
-see the Fair,” replied Sidney, “and father
-was arrested as a German spy just because
-he speaks German. We were afraid if we
-waited we shouldn’t be able to leave Russia
-at all, so my brother and I came south, expecting
-to go through the Dariel Pass. But
-at Petrovsk we were told that troops were<span class="pagenum">[231]</span>
-thick in the pass, and were advised not to go
-that way. So we came over by the trail, and
-it was a tough tramp.”</p>
-
-<p>“Didn’t your father have a passport?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, he had a passport from the Secretary
-of State at Washington.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m sure he got out all right, then,” said
-the captain. “Americans can go anywhere
-in the belligerent countries, if they can only
-prove they <em>are</em> Americans. But how did you
-young men get away without a passport?”</p>
-
-<p>“The clerk of the hotel, who spoke English,
-took my father’s passport down and
-showed it to the purser of the boat. And the
-chief of police at Petrovsk gave us a sort of a
-passport, but it’s in Russian.” And Sidney
-took the paper from his pocket and handed
-it to the captain.</p>
-
-<p>“I fancy I can read it if it is in Russian,”
-said Captain Foster, as he took the paper
-and glanced over its contents. “I think
-that’ll get you out all right. I’ll take it to
-the American Consul and have it viséed, and
-then to the chief of police for his O.K. Now,
-if you young gentlemen want to make any
-purchases,”&mdash;and the captain looked the
-boys over with amusement in his eye,&mdash;“you<span class="pagenum">[232]</span>
-can do it while I’m getting this fixed
-up.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish we could buy new suits,” said
-Sidney, “and shoes; in fact, new outfits
-right through, for both of us.”</p>
-
-<p>“You come with me then,” said the captain,
-“and I’ll show you a good shop. We
-must have everything ready to-day, for I
-shall get off in the morning before daylight.”</p>
-
-<p>Captain Foster conducted the boys to a
-clothing shop that was kept by an Armenian
-Jew who spoke English. Before allowing the
-boys to enter, the captain detained them
-for final instructions.</p>
-
-<p>“This man has a very good stock of
-clothes,” he said. “After you have selected
-what you want and got his price for everything,
-offer him exactly half what he asks.
-If he objects, pretend you’re going to leave
-and he’ll come to time fast enough. When
-you get through, wait for me here, and I’ll
-take you to the ship.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys entered the shop, and informed
-the merchant what they wished. They
-found, as Captain Foster had said, that the
-shop contained an excellent stock of clothing,
-and they soon made their selections of a<span class="pagenum">[233]</span>
-complete wardrobe for each of them. Then
-Sidney asked the merchant how much it all
-amounted to.</p>
-
-<p>“As the gentlemen can see,” said the man,
-rubbing his hands together and smirking,
-“the clothing is most excellent quality.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” said Sidney, “the clothes are all
-right. How much are they?”</p>
-
-<p>“I am sure,” said the merchant, “the
-young gentlemen are well pleased.”</p>
-
-<p>“Of course, or we shouldn’t take the
-things. Now, tell me how much everything
-is, we’re in a hurry.”</p>
-
-<p>The man regarded his customers shrewdly
-for a moment, and then said,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“The gentlemen may have all of this
-clothing, all of the most excellent garments
-which they have selected, for the small sum
-of one hundred ten rubles.”</p>
-
-<p>“I’ll give you just fifty-five rubles for
-everything we’ve picked out,” said Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>The man threw up his hands in supplication,
-and raised his eyes in horror.</p>
-
-<p>“Would your lordship rob a poor defenseless
-man?” he asked, most humbly.</p>
-
-<p>“My lordship doesn’t intend to rob anybody,”
-said Sidney, while Raymond snickered.<span class="pagenum">[234]</span>
-“But if you don’t want to sell the
-things, all right. Come on, Ray.”</p>
-
-<p>The man interposed hastily. “Business is
-so bad with the cruel war, that I am willing
-to take much less than the clothing is worth.
-But fifty-five rubles!” And he raised his
-hands in protest.</p>
-
-<p>“All right,” said Sidney, “we’ll go somewhere
-else.” And he started toward the door.</p>
-
-<p>“If the gentleman insists,” interposed the
-merchant again in a tone of agony, “he
-shall have the excellent clothing at his own
-price, though I lose half the value of the
-goods.”</p>
-
-<p>“Very well,” said Sidney; “now show us
-a place where we can put the things on.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you want to change your clothes
-here, Sid?” objected Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes; we’d better do the whole thing up
-now.”</p>
-
-<p>Thereupon the merchant conducted the
-boys to a room at the rear of the shop where
-he apparently lived. When the boys were
-alone Sidney explained to his brother.</p>
-
-<p>“You see, Ray, my money is all under
-my clothes, and I didn’t want to take it out
-and let that fellow know how much we’ve<span class="pagenum">[235]</span>
-got. Besides, we may as well leave all these
-old rags here, they’re good for nothing. I
-was ashamed to jew him down that way, but
-I guess we paid all the things were worth, or
-he wouldn’t have let them go.”</p>
-
-<p>When the boys had changed their clothes
-they returned to the shop, and Sidney informed
-the merchant that he might have
-their old clothes which they had left lying in
-the other room. That seemed to satisfy the
-man, who was looking as though the boys
-had literally robbed him of everything he
-possessed. In a few minutes Captain Foster
-returned.</p>
-
-<p>“Everything is all right,” he announced,
-as they walked toward the docks, “and
-when I told your consul, Mr. Davis, what
-you boys had done, he said that if you
-needed money to get home with to call on
-him. I told him you wouldn’t need any
-money as far as I went.”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s fine of both of you,” said Sidney,
-“but I think we have enough money to pay
-our way home. I took your advice about
-paying for the clothes, so they didn’t cost
-us much, but I felt pretty cheap to beat the
-man down.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[236]</span></p>
-
-<p>“You needn’t feel cheap,” said the captain;
-“if you paid half what he asked, you
-paid enough. You don’t look like the same
-young men.” And he regarded the boys
-with satisfaction.</p>
-
-<p>“I’m glad we look better,” said Sidney,
-“and we’ll feel better after we’ve had a
-good scrub.”</p>
-
-<p>“You can have a tub,” said the captain,
-“as soon as we get to the Princess Mary.”</p>
-
-<p>“There is one other matter,” said Sidney.
-“I would like to send a cable to our mother
-in New York. We couldn’t make the man
-at Tiflis understand, and she must be awfully
-anxious about us.”</p>
-
-<p>“I doubt if you can do that,” replied
-Captain Foster. “I don’t believe the Government
-will allow a message to be sent to a
-foreign country, but I’ll go around to the
-telegraph office with you and we’ll find out.
-You see, when there’s trouble, I don’t have
-to wire any owners, for I own the Princess
-Mary myself, so I don’t know whether the
-wires can be used now or not.”</p>
-
-<p>“What sort of a cargo do you carry, Captain
-Foster?” asked Sidney, as they walked
-along.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[237]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I load with crude oil for Venice.”</p>
-
-<p>“Isn’t that an awfully messy cargo?”
-asked Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>The captain laughed. “Oh, no; you
-wouldn’t know what I had aboard. There
-are tanks built into the ship, and the oil is
-pumped into them, and pumped out.”</p>
-
-<p>By that time they had arrived at the
-telegraph office and the captain interviewed
-the man in charge, who spoke no English.
-After a short conversation the captain turned
-to the boys, and announced, regretfully,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“He says you can’t send any message of
-any kind out of the country.”</p>
-
-<p>“Poor mother, she will be sick with anxiety.”
-And Sidney’s eyes looked suspiciously
-moist. “She didn’t want us to come, Captain
-Foster. We had a bad time last winter
-getting away from the war in Mexico, and
-mother was sure something would happen to
-us this time, too. But that was before the
-war over here began.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, you know the old saying, ‘No
-news is good news.’”</p>
-
-<p>“I’m afraid that mother wouldn’t agree
-to that. But I guess there’s nothing we
-can do.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[238]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I fancy you can send a cable from Venice,”
-said the captain; “you know Italy is
-neutral, like the United States.”</p>
-
-<p>“I do hope we can.” And Sidney looked
-somewhat relieved.</p>
-
-<p>They were two rather dejected boys, however,
-who turned back to the docks with Captain
-Foster. It was very hard to be obliged
-to give up all present thought of communicating
-with their mother. It seemed ages
-since they said good-bye to her in New
-York. The anticipation of sending a message
-had been so pleasant, and when that
-hope was suddenly dashed, their loneliness
-and homesickness were greater than ever.</p>
-
-<p>When they arrived at the docks the boys
-saw a small, dingy steamer, that ordinarily
-would have appeared anything but attractive,
-but to the boys then she seemed finer
-than a big Atlantic liner. They were taken
-on board, and were shown to a tiny cubby-hole
-of a cabin that adjoined the captain’s
-own stateroom.</p>
-
-<p>“This is not much of a cabin,”&mdash;and the
-captain looked about apologetically,&mdash;“but,
-you see, the Princess Mary was not intended
-to carry passengers.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[239]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I think it’s fine,” protested Sidney;
-and Raymond declared,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“It’s perfectly swell! You may have the
-lower berth, Sid, and I’ll take the upper
-one.”</p>
-
-<p>When the boys had thrown their blankets
-into the berths, the captain said,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Now, you come into my cabin; I’ve got
-a tub there, and I’ll have the cook bring
-you some hot water, and you can scrub as
-long as you want to.”</p>
-
-<p>“It’s good of you, Captain Foster,” said
-Sidney, “to let us use your bath.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, you see, the Princess Mary is not
-very modern, though she’s as stanch a little
-craft as was ever built, and she hasn’t got
-any bathrooms. Now you young gentlemen
-take your time, and come up on deck when
-you’re through. I shan’t come down till I
-see you out there.”</p>
-
-<p>Captain Foster’s bath was a funny little
-short tub that the bather could just sit down
-in. The boys did not try even to sit down,
-but stood up, one at a time. There was
-plenty of water, however, and soap, and the
-scrubbing that followed was very thorough,
-and resulted in two well-renovated boys.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_240" class="pagenum">[240]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XX<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">A GREAT DISASTER</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">It had seemed to Sidney and Raymond
-that they had attained to the height
-of ease when they boarded the train at Tiflis
-after their tremendous tramp and were
-transported without effort on their part.
-But when the Princess Mary drew away
-from the pier at Batum and started westward
-across the Black Sea, the travelers felt
-that they were then enjoying sublimated
-luxury.</p>
-
-<p>The great sea lay rippling gently under a
-peaceful autumn sky, and the little steamer
-drove steadily ahead on a level keel. It was
-as though they were navigating a small lake.
-Captain Foster’s cargo consisted wholly of
-oil, so that he put in at no ports, but made
-a straight run from Batum to Venice.</p>
-
-<p>As the Princess Mary used oil for fuel,
-her crew was made up chiefly of engineers.
-There were only four sailors, one of whom
-was the captain’s first officer, and a cook.
-The mate, Mr. Wright, sat at the captain’s<span class="pagenum">[241]</span>
-table, so with the boys there was a nice little
-party of four.</p>
-
-<p>Captain Foster had a great fund of stories
-gathered during a sea life of forty years,
-and he remembered and was willing to relate
-them all. And as the voyage was very
-uneventful, the captain’s time was largely
-unoccupied, and he employed much of it in
-story-telling. So the boys had not a dull
-moment.</p>
-
-<p>After two days of such sailing the Princess
-Mary entered the Bosporus. It had been
-Captain Foster’s custom to stop at Constantinople,
-but there had lately been so
-many rumors that Turkey was about to join
-Germany in the war that he decided to make
-no stop on that voyage. The ship, therefore,
-was headed to pass directly through, and
-the boys thought that they would see the interesting
-foreign sights only from a distance.
-There was the great city of Constantinople
-on one side, and the beautiful heights of
-Scutari on the other, both of which places
-they would have loved to visit. Then, as
-they were passing the entrance to the harbor
-of the Golden Horn, a launch flying the
-Turkish flag signaled them to stop.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[242]</span></p>
-
-<p>In obedience to the summons Captain
-Foster lay to, and they were boarded by a
-Turkish officer who demanded their clearance
-papers. After he had examined the
-papers he went below with Captain Foster
-to inspect the cargo.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney and Raymond waited on deck in
-great anxiety. They could not face with
-equanimity the possibility of being detained
-at Constantinople. The narrow straits into
-which they had entered seemed to them like
-the door through which they would pass for
-home, and to have that door close and shut
-them out was too dreadful to contemplate.</p>
-
-<p>“Sid,” said Raymond, as they waited in
-suspense for the return on deck of the Turkish
-officer, “if we are stopped here I shall
-escape in some way and swim across to the
-other side. If Byron could do that with his
-club feet I am sure I can.”</p>
-
-<p>“But Byron, you know, swam across the
-other strait, not this one, and that’s probably
-narrower.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe it’s any narrower than
-it is here; why, this is no width at all.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, if you got across you would still be
-in Turkey.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[243]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Yes, but it would be in the country, and
-not in a big city.”</p>
-
-<p>“It would be in the country if you could
-land outside of Scutari, but that looks like a
-pretty big place from here.” And Sidney
-gazed across at the heights on the other side
-which were covered with buildings.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t care what there is over there,”
-declared Raymond; “there’s one thing sure,
-I’m not going to stay in Constantinople.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe they’ll stop us,” said
-Sidney; “they’ll be careful how they stop
-Americans. But we’ll soon know, for here
-comes that Turk.”</p>
-
-<p>The officer approached and looked at the
-boys, not unkindly.</p>
-
-<p>“Where are you boys started for?” he
-asked in excellent English.</p>
-
-<p>“We are going back to New York,” replied
-Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Do you live in New York?”</p>
-
-<p>“No; we live in Texas.”</p>
-
-<p>“Texas; that’s a big State. Let’s see
-your passport.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney presented that paper to the officer,
-who read it hastily.</p>
-
-<p>“H&mdash;m,” he said, “that’s a curious passport,<span class="pagenum">[244]</span>
-but I think it will do. We don’t want
-to stop boys, anyway.” Then turning to
-Captain Foster, “Your papers are all right,
-captain.” And he added significantly, as he
-went down the side, “I think there is going
-to be a storm; don’t let it catch you in the
-Straits, or you might be wrecked.”</p>
-
-<p>As soon as the Turkish officer had left the
-ship, Captain Foster sprang to the signal-button
-for the engine-room and rang full
-speed ahead. The Princess Mary’s screws
-churned the water furiously, and she was
-soon throwing the spray back from her bows.
-But the captain did not appear to be satisfied;
-he told the man at the wheel to keep
-her well in the middle of the stream, and
-rang for greater speed. In obedience to his
-demands dense black smoke poured from
-the funnel, and the little vessel ploughed
-through the water faster than the boys had
-supposed could be possible.</p>
-
-<p>“You see the Princess Mary is good for
-something, if she is old,” said Captain Foster
-proudly as he returned to the boys.</p>
-
-<p>“She can’t go too fast to suit me, captain,”
-said Sidney, watching with pleasure
-the shores as they glided past.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[245]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Nor me either,” said the captain. “That
-officer is an old friend of mine, and he meant
-for me to sit up and take notice when he
-gave me that warning.”</p>
-
-<p>“About the storm?” asked Raymond. “I
-wondered what he meant. It doesn’t look
-now as though it would ever storm.”</p>
-
-<p>“He meant something worse than a windstorm,”
-said the captain. “But if I can have
-until to-morrow morning, they may do what
-they please.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you think Turkey is going into the
-war?” asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“I think that’s what they’re getting
-ready for,” replied the captain.</p>
-
-<p>“Which side will they join?”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, it won’t be England; I’m sure of
-that. They would just love to kick up a fuss
-in Egypt.”</p>
-
-<p>Captain Foster kept close watch of the
-Princess Mary’s speed, and did not allow the
-engines to subside in the least. So long as
-they were threading the narrow Strait of the
-Bosporus, the boys were kept fully occupied
-in watching the various interesting sights
-on either side, and the numerous shipping
-which they met.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[246]</span></p>
-
-<p>After a time, however, the ship drew out
-into the Sea of Marmora, and then there
-was less of interest to be seen. The captain,
-too, appeared distrait, and was not so good
-company as he had been while they were
-traversing the Black Sea. So the boys felt
-rather dull, and when night came they went
-to bed early.</p>
-
-<p>In the morning when the boys looked out
-of their porthole of a window, they thought
-the ship must be still in the Sea of Marmora,
-for there was only water to be seen on either
-side.</p>
-
-<p>“I wish this old tub could go faster,” said
-Raymond grumblingly. “We’ll never get
-to Venice at this rate.”</p>
-
-<p>“She seems to be making good speed,”
-said Sidney, as he watched the water surge
-past the side of the boat. “I don’t understand
-why we aren’t farther along; perhaps
-they were obliged to lie to for some reason in
-the night.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys dressed rapidly and went out
-to hunt Captain Foster, whom they found
-pacing the deck and looking very happy.</p>
-
-<p>“Good-morning, captain,” called out the
-boys; and Sidney added,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[247]</span></p>
-
-<p>“When shall we reach the Dardanelles?”</p>
-
-<p>“Why, bless you,” replied the captain,
-beaming on the boys, “we passed the
-Straits last night, and we’re well out in
-the Ægean now. What did you think the
-Princess Mary had been doing? The old
-girl is making twenty-two knots.”</p>
-
-<p>“Jiminy, that’s fine!” exclaimed Raymond;
-“then I suppose we’ll round Cape
-Matapan to-morrow.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, we’re not going to run away down
-there. We’ll go through the Corinth Canal;
-that will cut off a whole day.”</p>
-
-<p>“Shall we stop at Athens?” asked Raymond
-eagerly.</p>
-
-<p>“No, we’ll make no stops, but we’ll be
-off Piræus this evening. I shan’t feel really
-comfortable till we’re tied up at Venice.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said Sidney, “that Turkish storm
-didn’t materialize.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know whether it did or not,”
-replied the captain; “but if it did we were
-beyond it.”</p>
-
-<p>The Princess Mary was too small and unimportant
-a craft to carry a wireless, and
-since passing the Dardanelles they had met
-no vessel within speaking distance. Captain<span class="pagenum">[248]</span>
-Foster, therefore, had had no opportunity to
-learn what his friend, the Turkish officer, had
-meant by the warning he had given. He was,
-consequently, feeling rather anxious to know
-if he had passed the danger, whatever it was.</p>
-
-<p>The day wore on uneventfully, and the
-boys amused themselves as best they might.
-They went back and forth from the deck,
-where there was nothing of especial interest,
-to the engine-room, where there was a good
-deal. They were left entirely to their own devices,
-for Captain Foster watched the horizon
-constantly. He knew there was a possibility
-that they might meet an Austrian
-cruiser, and in that case he wished to take
-advantage of whatever chance there might
-be to escape.</p>
-
-<p>Early in the afternoon the captain called
-the boys’ attention to the island of Skyros,
-which showed off on their right, and he told
-them that before long they would see the
-mainland of Greece. While they were examining
-the horizon Raymond thought he
-saw a tiny line of smoke dead ahead. He
-called Captain Foster’s attention to it, and
-the captain brought his binoculars to bear on
-the spot.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[249]</span></p>
-
-<p>“It’s not a cruiser,” he announced immediately;
-“it’s a tramp steamer. Do you
-want to look at her?” And he passed the
-glasses over to the boys.</p>
-
-<p>“How can you tell that’s not a cruiser?”
-asked Raymond. “I can’t see anything but
-a little speck.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, she’s only got one funnel, for one
-thing, and she’s too small for another. She
-doesn’t look like any liner, either. I can’t
-explain to you exactly how I can tell; I
-simply <em>know</em>, that’s all.”</p>
-
-<p>As the approaching ship was coming directly
-toward them, she grew large rapidly.
-While she was still too small, however, for
-the boys to distinguish anything about her,
-even with the glasses, Captain Foster examined
-her again. He looked intently
-through the glasses for a few moments, and
-then declared,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“It’s the Black Duke, Captain Johnson,
-from London to Smyrna.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! captain,” exclaimed Raymond;
-“you must have second sight. How do you
-know what ship that is at this distance?”</p>
-
-<p>“I know her as well as I know the Princess
-Mary.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[250]</span></p>
-
-<p>“I couldn’t tell the Princess Mary as far
-off as that,” declared Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I could. When she comes up I’ll
-speak her and we’ll get the news.”</p>
-
-<p>The two ships rapidly drew together, and
-laid their courses to pass about one hundred
-yards apart. When the Black Duke,
-for such the ship was in fact, was still some
-three or four hundred yards distant, Captain
-Foster took the trumpet and shouted,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Ahoy! Black Duke.”</p>
-
-<p>“Ahoy! Princess Mary,” came the answer.</p>
-
-<p>“What news of the war?”</p>
-
-<p>“Turkey closed the Dardanelles this
-morning.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gee!” exclaimed Raymond, “that was a
-close shave.”</p>
-
-<p>The vessels were now rapidly separating,
-but Captain Foster launched one more
-question.</p>
-
-<p>“Is the Adriatic safe?”</p>
-
-<p>“English and French cruisers there, Austrian
-coast is mined,” was shouted back
-from the distance.</p>
-
-<p>Captain Foster lowered the trumpet and
-regarded the departing ship thoughtfully.</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” he said finally, “we escaped that<span class="pagenum">[251]</span>
-storm, thanks to my Turkish friend. Now
-if those mines are stationary, we’ll get
-through, but floating mines I’m afraid
-of.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you think Austria would put out
-floating mines, captain?” asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Germany has sowed the North Sea with
-floating mines, and Austria may have done
-the same thing in the Adriatic. But there
-is no way we can locate them, so we’ll just
-have to go straight ahead, and take what
-comes.”</p>
-
-<p>Having obtained what information he
-desired, Captain Foster determined to
-crowd the ship forward at top speed. With
-Turkey apparently about to join the hostilities
-and probably on the side of Germany,
-the quicker they were out of the Ægean the
-better. While passing through Grecian
-waters they would be perfectly safe, and in
-the Adriatic the presence of English and
-French cruisers would be a great protection,
-though they would not insure absolute security.
-The most serious aspect of the
-whole matter was presented by the mines in
-the Adriatic. There was no possibility, however,
-of evading, or minimizing, that danger.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[252]</span></p>
-
-<p>In early evening the Princess Mary entered
-the Gulf of Ægina, and Captain Foster
-laid his course directly for the Corinth Canal.
-Before they arrived at that cut, however,
-night had closed down. The boys remained
-on deck to get what impression they might
-of the country, but after the ship had traversed
-the canal, and entered the Gulf of
-Corinth, nothing whatever could be distinguished
-on either side. When the boys woke
-rather late the next morning the Princess
-Mary was passing between the island of
-Corfu and the mainland.</p>
-
-<p>“What a measly shame!” exclaimed
-Raymond, when he learned where they
-were; “here we’ve gone right through the
-middle of Greece, and we haven’t been
-able to see one foot of it.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said Sidney, “if we could be set
-down in New York now, I’d give up all
-chance of seeing any more foreign countries
-this trip.”</p>
-
-<p>All that day and all night the Princess
-Mary steamed steadily northward. At daylight
-on the following day the ship was far
-up the Adriatic, opposite the coast of Austria.
-When the boys went up on deck they<span class="pagenum">[253]</span>
-found Captain Foster standing in the bow
-gazing intently out over the water.</p>
-
-<p>“I know I’m silly,” he said when the boys
-approached, “but I feel like watching every
-minute for mines, though if they were thick
-all around us, I shouldn’t know it unless
-the Princess Mary struck one.”</p>
-
-<p>“It seems to me,” said Sidney, “that
-mining the sea is a barbarous way to make
-war.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes; but making war any way you
-please is all of a piece.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you think there is really much danger,
-captain, that we shall strike a mine?”
-asked Raymond. “It would seem like being
-pricked by a needle in a haystack.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know how great the danger is,”
-replied the captain, “but a good many ships
-have struck mines and been sunk in the
-North Sea. I have been thinking that you
-boys ought to know where the life-preservers
-are, in case anything does happen. I don’t
-think there are any in your room, but there
-are some in the main cabin, underneath the
-couch. You see the Princess Mary never
-carries passengers, and we haven’t paid
-much attention to life-preservers. You’d<span class="pagenum">[254]</span>
-better get out a couple and bring them up
-on deck, then you can get into them in a
-jiffy.”</p>
-
-<p>“Aren’t you going to get one for yourself,
-captain?” asked Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“No, I think not. If I had one ready I’d
-be afraid it would have to be used, and if I
-don’t get it maybe I shan’t need it. But
-you boys get them; that will be all right.”</p>
-
-<p>The boys hunted out the life-preservers
-and took two of them up on deck, placing
-them by the side of the companionway,
-where they would be easy to grasp in case
-of necessity. Then the cook announced
-breakfast and they went down to the cabin
-with Captain Foster.</p>
-
-<p>They seated themselves at the table and
-were seasoning their coffee, when, without
-warning, the bow of the ship was thrown
-upward with a terrific shock, accompanied
-by a muffled roar. The floor of the cabin
-inclined at a high angle, sloping down toward
-the stem. For a moment the Princess
-Mary hung in that terrifying position, while
-Captain Foster and the boys clung to the
-table, from which all the dishes had been
-thrown to the floor. Then the ship settled,<span class="pagenum">[255]</span>
-not only into place again, but farther than
-she should, so that the floor inclined the
-other way.</p>
-
-<p>“Get on deck and into your life-preservers,
-boys,” said Captain Foster quietly,
-though with a very pale face; “she won’t
-last five minutes.”</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_256" class="pagenum">[256]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXI<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">CASTAWAYS</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">Sidney and Raymond rushed up the
-companionway to the deck and began
-to buckle on the life-preservers, which were
-still lying where they had been placed. Captain
-Foster had preceded the boys and was
-directing the lowering of a boat, but the
-tackle had jammed, and the boat hung in
-the air from the davits.</p>
-
-<p>All the small force of men gathered on
-deck, including the engineers on duty, whom
-the captain had summoned through the
-speaking tube. It had been barely a minute
-since the explosion, but the Princess Mary
-was rapidly settling forward. Three or four
-of the men still struggled with the boat,
-which obstinately refused to descend to the
-water, while others were cutting the lashings
-of a life-raft on deck. But the bows of
-the ship were already awash, and some of
-the oil tanks must have burst and let their
-contents out, for the stern rose high in air.</p>
-
-<p>“Let everything go,” ordered Captain<span class="pagenum">[257]</span>
-Foster, when he saw the desperate condition
-of the vessel, “and jump, as far out from
-the ship as you can.”</p>
-
-<p>“Are you ready, Ray?” And Sidney’s
-voice shook a little. “Let’s keep together
-if we can.”</p>
-
-<p>There was no time, however, for any one
-to jump. With not even a quiver the Princess
-Mary dove head first into the deep.
-The waters sucked down after her with a
-strong pull, and then met with a surge
-overhead.</p>
-
-<p>When Sidney realized that they would
-have no chance to leap for safety, he tried
-to grasp his brother, but the suddenly tilting
-deck threw him against the side of the
-companionway, where he seized the edge of
-the opening, and held fast with desperate
-energy.</p>
-
-<p>For a moment he had a wild idea that
-only by maintaining his hold of the ship
-could he be saved, and he clung tenaciously
-to the casing. The water surged about him
-as he was dragged through it with terrific
-force. By closing his mouth tightly he kept
-himself from strangling, but the suction and
-the pressure were stupefying.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[258]</span></p>
-
-<p>Then it flashed into his mind that he
-was being dragged to certain death, instead
-of being saved. Instantly he let go. The
-speed of the descending vessel had decreased
-somewhat with the depth reached, but the
-relief of pressure, which had become agonizing,
-was heavenly.</p>
-
-<p>For a few moments after Sidney relinquished
-his hold he hung wavering in the
-wake of the plunging ship, which was still
-followed by the eddying currents of water.
-Then the buoyancy of his body, together
-with that of the life-preserver, shot him upward.
-Instinctively, too, he aided that
-upward movement by his own effort, the
-well-directed effort of a practiced swimmer.</p>
-
-<p>Fortunately there was no wreckage floating
-at the spot where he reached the surface,
-and what a blessed thing it was to breathe
-the air again! The time he was being dragged
-down with the ship had been measured by
-seconds, but it was quite long enough, when
-he was once more in the free air, to make
-him feel that he had been restored to life.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney’s presence of mind in keeping his
-mouth closed had prevented the water from
-entering his lungs, so that he was able<span class="pagenum">[259]</span>
-at once to look around to see who else might
-be near him. His first thought was of Raymond.
-Looking out over the water that was
-still agitated by the sinking ship, at first
-there was nothing evident but confusion,
-for the surface was thickly sprinkled with
-wreckage. There was every article that had
-been loose on the ship’s deck, to which were
-added many pieces of splintered and shattered
-planking that had been torn from the
-vessel’s bottom by the explosion.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney supported himself by treading
-water, and raising himself high, gazed about
-him. He saw here and there amidst the
-flotsam the head of a man who was clinging
-to some piece of wood. Presently, away on
-the other side of the circle of waste he saw
-his brother.</p>
-
-<p>“O&mdash;h, Ray!” he called.</p>
-
-<p>Raymond, also, was intently examining
-the surface of the water, and immediately
-he distinguished Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“I’ll swim over there, Ray,” called Sidney
-when he saw that he was observed.</p>
-
-<p>There was no wind, and the waves and
-swells caused by the destruction and the
-sinking of the Princess Mary were beginning<span class="pagenum">[260]</span>
-to subside. So it was not difficult for Sidney
-to swim, though he was retarded somewhat
-by the cork jacket that was buckled
-around him.</p>
-
-<p>He had proceeded but a few strokes when
-he noticed, a little to one side, the form of a
-man lying against a piece of plank, and he
-changed his course to examine it. The man’s
-face was in the water, and Sidney, turning
-it up, was shocked to find it was Captain
-Foster. There was a bloody bruise extending
-across his forehead, and he was unconscious,
-but Sidney thought he still lived.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Ray,” Sidney called, “Captain
-Foster is hurt; come and help me.”</p>
-
-<p>The other men who were floating in the
-wreckage heard the call, and all hastened
-to the aid of their captain. There were the
-mate, a sailor, and two engineers, all who
-were left of the ship’s company. Mr. Wright
-was the first to reach them, and after examining
-Captain Foster briefly, he declared,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“He’s only stunned, sir, but we must get
-him out of the water, or he’ll be chilled.
-You men,” he continued, turning to the
-others, while he supported himself by a
-piece of plank, “get together all the good<span class="pagenum">[261]</span>
-pieces of timber you can find, and we’ll
-make a raft. I saw a coil of rope just over
-there, and maybe you’ll find some more.”</p>
-
-<p>The men, assisted by Sidney and Raymond,
-swam through the floating débris,
-and collected all the pieces of wood that
-were large enough to use. They also found
-several long pieces of rope. It was slow
-work, and tedious, but fortunately all were
-good swimmers. As fast as they brought
-the pieces in, pushing them before them to
-where Mr. Wright was waiting with Captain
-Foster, the mate arranged them in some
-sort of order. He tied fragments of about
-the same length and width together, and
-then placed those couples consecutively and
-bound them with the long ropes. There
-were two heavy hatch covers, each of which
-would easily support a man, and that addition
-expedited the work greatly.</p>
-
-<p>Finally the lumber was all collected and
-bound together. While not all of it was yet
-assembled in the raft, enough of it was put
-together to support several men. So the
-mate, who was anxious to get the captain
-out of the water, climbed up on it and directed
-the men from there.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[262]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Jack,” he said to the sailor, “you and
-Watson,” indicating one of the engineers,
-“bring the captain here and we’ll lift him
-up.”</p>
-
-<p>The mate had supported Captain Foster
-in the water by placing his arms over a
-plank and securing them there with a bit of
-rope. The two men unbound the lashing,
-and placing themselves one on each side of
-the injured man, who was still unconscious,
-they floated him across the few intervening
-yards of space to the raft.</p>
-
-<p>“Now, let me get hold under his shoulders,”
-said Mr. Wright, “and you men take
-hold of the raft with one hand and lift on
-the captain with the other.”</p>
-
-<p>In a few moments Captain Foster was
-lying stretched out on the raft, and the
-mate turned to Sidney and Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“If you young gentlemen,” he said, “will
-climb up here and chafe the captain’s hands,
-I’ll help the men and we’ll soon have the
-raft done. Take off his shoes, too, and rub
-his feet till they’re warm and dry. He must
-have been thrown against a timber when
-the ship plunged down, and was unconscious
-when he struck the water. So there’ll<span class="pagenum">[263]</span>
-be no water in his lungs, and all you’ll have
-to do will be to get him warm. I wish we
-had some brandy to give him, but we haven’t
-even got water.”</p>
-
-<p>“No,” said Sidney, who had climbed up
-and was kneeling by the captain’s side,
-“and Captain Foster didn’t have any
-breakfast this morning, and I think he was
-so worried last night that he didn’t eat
-much dinner, so he won’t be in good shape
-to get his strength back.”</p>
-
-<p>“Did you young gentlemen have any
-breakfast?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, we didn’t have any either. The
-explosion came just as we sat down to the
-table.”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s bad; we men ate a good meal.
-Well, we may not be kept here long.”</p>
-
-<p>When Mr. Wright and his men had bound
-together all of the lumber which had been
-collected, they had a commodious, serviceable
-raft. It consisted of a double tier of
-heavy timbers all through, and rode high in
-the water, even when it carried all seven of
-the party.</p>
-
-<p>The boys had worked faithfully over
-Captain Foster, but he still had not recovered<span class="pagenum">[264]</span>
-consciousness, though his body had
-become much warmer. The sky was clear,
-and a bright sun had done quite as much as
-the boys’ vigorous rubbing to bring about
-that condition. Mr. Wright examined the
-unconscious man more carefully than he had
-done at first, and was quite sure that the
-skull had not been injured by the blow
-which he had received.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t believe there is anything more
-we can do,” said the mate, “but I think he
-will come to himself before long. We’d better
-all take off our clothes and dry them in
-the sun. I ought to have taken off some of
-the captain’s clothes; he would have warmed
-up quicker; I believe I’ll do it now.”</p>
-
-<p>He began to remove Captain Foster’s
-jacket, and as he stooped over him to release
-an arm the captain opened his eyes.</p>
-
-<p>“How many of the men were saved?” he
-asked.</p>
-
-<p>“Three,” replied the mate.</p>
-
-<p>“Who were they?”</p>
-
-<p>“Jack, Watson, and Smith.”</p>
-
-<p>“Thank God!” said the captain fervently;
-“they are three of the men with families.
-And the passengers?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[265]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Both of them,” replied the mate.</p>
-
-<p>“I’m glad of that. What are we on?”</p>
-
-<p>“We built a raft,” said the mate, “from
-the wreckage.”</p>
-
-<p>“You’re a capable man, Mr. Wright,”
-said the captain. “My head feels pretty
-level now. I fancy I can sit up.” And he
-proceeded to do so.</p>
-
-<p>Sidney and Raymond and the three men
-gathered around the captain and expressed
-their delight at his recovery.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! captain,” exclaimed Raymond,
-“we’re glad to hear you talking.”</p>
-
-<p>“And I’m glad to see you, my boy,” said
-the captain. “This is pretty hard luck for
-you boys, just as you thought you were getting
-out.”</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t think about us, captain,” said
-Sidney; “it’s you and your crew who have
-met with hard luck.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said the captain, “we have to
-take it as a part of the day’s work.”</p>
-
-<p>“I hated awfully,” said Raymond, “to
-lose that fine rug that we packed over the
-mountains for our mother, and my revolver,
-too.”</p>
-
-<p>“You won’t need your revolver again,”<span class="pagenum">[266]</span>
-said Captain Foster, “but if we’re taken by
-the Austrians the rug might have come in
-handy. I only hope that we’ll not be picked
-up by an Austrian boat.”</p>
-
-<p>“What would they do with us?” asked
-Raymond.</p>
-
-<p>“You boys would probably not be held,
-but the rest of us would be sent to a detention
-camp. They would never let Englishmen
-get back home.”</p>
-
-<p>“And not be released until the war is
-over?”</p>
-
-<p>“I fancy not.”</p>
-
-<p>“Gee!” said Raymond, “that would
-be tough. Why, the war may last a month
-or two yet.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” said Captain Foster, “or a year
-or two.”</p>
-
-<p>“Captain,” asked Raymond, “do you
-remember when the ship went down?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I do not,” replied Captain Foster.
-“When she made her first plunge, I was
-thrown against the rail, and that was the
-last I knew.”</p>
-
-<p>“I remember everything I did,” said
-Raymond, “but I didn’t go down very far
-till I began to come up again.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[267]</span></p>
-
-<p>“The suction from a small boat like the
-Princess Mary is not very great,” said the
-captain, “but if it had been a big liner, you
-wouldn’t have come up, that is, not alive.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then why didn’t the other men reach
-the surface too?” asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“Because they probably became entangled
-in some way and were held down,” replied
-the captain. “Poor fellows! the sea is
-relentless, as only those know who follow it.”</p>
-
-<p>The outer clothing of the castaways,
-which they had removed, was become quite
-dry in the sun, and they felt more cheerful.
-But while they were glad of the warm sun
-at first, they soon saw the possibility of its
-becoming too warm for comfort. Besides,
-the warmer they became the more their
-minds turned to the thought of water, of
-which there was none.</p>
-
-<p>The injury to Captain Foster’s head was
-wholly superficial, but it gave him a very
-sanguinary appearance, for it could not be
-cleansed, and there was no possible bandage
-for it except salt-soaked handkerchiefs.
-The captain, however, soon felt quite like
-himself again, for, as he said, he was altogether
-too tough to be permanently knocked<span class="pagenum">[268]</span>
-out by anything so trivial as a little blow on
-the head.</p>
-
-<p>He noticed that what little breeze there
-was came from the east, and that fleecy
-clouds were gathering in that quarter, indicating
-the approach of a storm. He called
-the mate’s attention to that, and said he
-felt uneasy about their condition if there
-should be a storm.</p>
-
-<p>“I believe, Mr. Wright,” the captain finally
-suggested, “that we can rig up a sail to
-help us toward the coast of Italy.”</p>
-
-<p>“We don’t seem to have much to make a
-sail of, sir.”</p>
-
-<p>“We could use our coats if we had any
-way to fasten them together.”</p>
-
-<p>“There’s a coil of ratline-stuff, sir, that we
-fished out of the water, and that I thought
-was too small to trust in making the raft.”</p>
-
-<p>“That’s just the thing, Mr. Wright.
-Make holes along the edges of the coats and
-tie them together with bits of the cord.
-Then pull out the two longest sticks you can
-find in the top of the raft. Hoist those
-sticks a little ways apart, jam the ends down
-between the timbers, and spread the sail
-between them.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[269]</span></p>
-
-<p>All went to work with a will, the boys tying
-the coats together, and the men getting
-out the sticks for masts and setting them in
-position. Soon there was a curious patchwork
-quilt of a sail raised, but one that
-offered a large surface to the breeze. Raymond
-stationed himself at the edge of the
-raft, and trailing his hand in the water for
-a log, announced gleefully,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“We’re making two knots.”</p>
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span id="Page_270" class="pagenum">[270]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXII<br />
-<span class="cheaderfont">A RESCUE</span></h2>
-</div>
-
-
-<p class="dropcap">While Raymond had declared jokingly
-that they were making two
-knots, it was probably a fact that they were
-not going so fast as that. The raft, however,
-with its broad sail before an increasing
-breeze, was moving through the water at a
-rate that was perceptible, and that, to their
-joy, was taking them toward a safe, neutral
-country.</p>
-
-<p>A few thin gray clouds were coming in
-from the east, but the sun was still warm
-and invited to ease and comfort. So the
-various members of the little party stretched
-themselves out as best they might. There
-was nothing, however, to mitigate the hardness
-of the surface on which they lay, except
-their own will to endure it.</p>
-
-<p>“After all,” said Raymond, “this beats
-some of the beds we had in the Caucasus.”</p>
-
-<p>“That must have been a tough tramp for
-you boys,” said Captain Foster.</p>
-
-<p>“It was,” replied Sidney, “and if we had<span class="pagenum">[271]</span>
-known just how hard it would be, I think we
-should not have attempted it.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,” said Raymond, “we were never
-blown up at any rate. I hope the raft won’t
-strike another mine; it would be our finish
-if it did.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is not likely,” said the captain.
-“It is strange that even one mine should
-have floated out so far from the Austrian
-coast.”</p>
-
-<p>As the day advanced, the wind increased
-and the raft ceased to be a stable vehicle.
-It pitched and rolled altogether too much
-for comfort. The occupants of the raft, too,
-became very thirsty, and Captain Foster
-and the boys, who had missed their breakfast,
-added the pangs of hunger to the
-misery of thirst.</p>
-
-<p>Hunger and thirst, however painful,
-might be borne, but the endurance of the
-raft in a gale was an undetermined problem.
-It was a problem, though, that promised to
-press for solution, for the wind continued to
-increase, and the clouds rolled up dark and
-darker from the east. The raft plunged
-heavily and sullenly through the rising sea.</p>
-
-<p>Finally, Captain Foster ordered the sail<span class="pagenum">[272]</span>
-down, and the coats restored, each to its
-owner. It was high time that the coats were
-made to perform their proper office again,
-for the wind had become very cold, and the
-spray constantly drenched the occupants of
-the raft. The sail, too, must soon have been
-torn away if it had not been taken down.</p>
-
-<p>Soon after noon the wind had risen to a
-gale, and instead of lying stretched in a warm
-sun on a placid sea, the shipwrecked party
-were huddled together under a cold and
-lowering sky. They crouched in silence, for
-no one felt like talking.</p>
-
-<p>When the raft made an especially violent
-plunge and nearly stood on edge, they all
-clutched each other, and by their very bulk
-maintained their position. At one such
-time, however, <a id="Ref_272" href="#Ref_272a">Sidney failed to grasp the
-man who was next him, and slid to the
-edge</a>. He only saved himself there by seizing
-hold of a stick which protruded a little
-above the level of the raft.</p>
-
-<div id="Ref_272a" class="figcenter">
-<img src="images/i272.jpg" alt="" />
-<div class="caption"><p class="center"><a href="#Ref_272">SIDNEY SLID TO THE EDGE</a></p></div>
-</div>
-
-<p>The boy was so nearly paralyzed by fright
-that when the raft settled to a level again,
-he could not get back to the center until he
-was pulled in by one of the men.</p>
-
-<p>“It won’t do to take such chances as<span class="pagenum">[273]</span>
-that,” said Captain Foster. “Mr. Wright,
-knot together the pieces of rope that we
-used in the sail. Then tie one end to one
-edge of the raft, bring it across the center
-and tie to the other side. We’ll all take hold
-of that, and we shan’t be washed off.”</p>
-
-<p>The mate found there was enough rope to
-extend across the raft and pass back again,
-making it double. He also fastened the
-middle to the raft, and had a secure anchor.</p>
-
-<p>“Now, boys,” said Captain Foster,
-“grasp the line, and don’t let go for an instant.”</p>
-
-<p>Sidney’s narrow escape was all the warning
-that was necessary to make the boys,
-even Raymond, obey implicitly. The men
-did not need any warning for caution, for
-their experience of the ocean was sufficient
-to show them their danger. So all the members
-of the party gripped the rope with the
-tenacity of fear.</p>
-
-<p>The supporting rope had not been provided
-any too soon, for the gale increased in
-intensity. Indeed the strength of the unfortunates
-who clung to the rope was sometimes
-taxed to the utmost to enable them to
-maintain their hold. Without that support<span class="pagenum">[274]</span>
-they would certainly have been washed
-away.</p>
-
-<p>The raft would sometimes be dashed up
-on the crest of a great wave with such force
-that it seemed in imminent danger of being
-thrown over backward. Then it would be
-hurled down into the trough of the sea, and
-be threatened with destruction by the waves
-that reared on either side.</p>
-
-<p>As the wind increased, too, the clouds
-became more dense, and began to discharge
-dashes of biting rain. The rain itself did not
-make so much difference, however, for the
-shipwrecked people were already as wet,
-from the drenching spray, as they could be.
-But with the rain came bitter cold, and that
-was heart-breaking.</p>
-
-<p>It had been difficult enough for the castaways
-to keep hold of the rope with the pitching
-and rolling of the raft. That difficulty
-was increased many fold by the cold that
-numbed their hands and sapped their
-strength. Even the sailors, with the hardihood
-acquired during years of hardships,
-found the situation a difficult one. And the
-boys, despite their severe schooling in endurance,
-found it nearly insupportable.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[275]</span></p>
-
-<p>Raymond’s hands became absolutely devoid
-of feeling, and his whole body was almost
-without sensation. His grasp on the
-rope held more because his fingers were
-stiffening in their clutch than because of any
-volition on his part. He hung, almost insensible,
-from the rope.</p>
-
-<p>Finally, Captain Foster noticed the boy’s
-condition, and cast about for a way to help
-him. He thought he might hold Raymond,
-himself, with one arm, but he hardly dared
-trust the weight of both of them to the insecure
-support of one hand. If there were
-only a line to tie him fast!</p>
-
-<p>“Mr. Wright,” he said to the mate, “we
-must do something for the boy, or he will
-be washed away. Is there any line left?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, sir,” replied the mate. “Yes, I
-think there is, too,” he added. “When I
-lashed the center of the line down to the
-raft, there was a long end which I left hanging.
-It’s right by the boys.”</p>
-
-<p>When the members of the party had
-ranged themselves along the rope anchor,
-Sidney and Raymond were placed in the
-center as the most secure position.</p>
-
-<p>“Then I wish you’d work your way in<span class="pagenum">[276]</span>
-there, Mr. Wright, and tie that boy to the
-line,” said the captain.</p>
-
-<p>“Aye, that I will, sir,” replied Wright.</p>
-
-<p>The mate, who was near one end, climbed
-cautiously past the other man until he
-reached Raymond. Then he knotted the
-long loose end of line around the boy’s body
-under his arms in such a way that it could
-not draw tight, and yet so securely that
-Raymond could not be washed off. When
-that was done, he found there was still rope
-left, and he said to Sidney,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Shall I lash you too, sir? It will be safer.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish you would,” replied Sidney. “I
-may be able to hold on, but I am not sure.
-Thank God, my brother is safe.”</p>
-
-<p>It was not long after that when Raymond’s
-hands lost their grip and he hung, an
-inert weight, from the rope. Then, after the
-raft was free of a towering wave that had
-broken over it, Smith’s place was vacant.
-When Captain Foster discovered their loss,
-he besought the men who were left to have
-courage.</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t lose heart,” he said to them.
-“Watson, remember your family, and,
-Jack, that old mother of yours. I think we<span class="pagenum">[277]</span>
-must be in the route from Fiume to Ancona,
-and there may be some traffic yet between
-Austria and Italy, so I fancy we stand a
-good chance of being picked up.”</p>
-
-<p>“I shall hang on, sir,” replied Watson,
-“as long as any one. My missus can’t support
-the children alone.”</p>
-
-<p>As the man finished speaking, the raft
-mounted the crest of a huge swell, and the
-mate and Jack sang out simultaneously,&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Ship ahoy!”</p>
-
-<p>There was barely time to see a steamer
-that was bearing down upon them not far
-away, when the raft plunged into the trough
-again. With the next rise, however, there
-was a good view of a long steamer with four
-funnels, that lay low in the water, coming up
-against the wind.</p>
-
-<p>“It’s a destroyer,” said Captain Foster,
-“probably an Austrian. Well, better an
-Austrian than none at all.”</p>
-
-<p>The castaways were observed, and the
-warship, after passing close to one side, hove
-to so as to bring the raft under her lee.
-There she hung, with her engines working
-only enough to hold against the wind, while
-she lowered a boat.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[278]</span></p>
-
-<p>The shipwrecked men watched anxiously
-while the boat fought its way toward
-them. It was thrown from crest to trough,
-then back again, and tossed about until it
-seemed impossible that it could live. There
-was no trouble about its being able to advance,
-for the wind swept it resistlessly
-along. The greatest danger was that it
-would strike the raft and both be wrecked.</p>
-
-<p>When the boat was opposite the raft its
-crew attempted to bring it up to the wind.
-As they came around and the gale struck
-them broadside on, it seemed as though
-their destruction was certain. For a few
-moments the boat was hidden beneath the
-piling seas, and Captain Foster and his men
-held their breath in terrible suspense.</p>
-
-<p>Then the boat emerged, but the wind had
-driven it past its destination. Slowly the
-boat’s crew battled their way back against
-the gale. When they were once more opposite,
-they drew the boat up on the windward
-side, and let it down as carefully as possible
-against the raft.</p>
-
-<p>The protection which the warship offered
-in breaking the force of the wind was considerable,
-but even then the two craft<span class="pagenum">[279]</span>
-pounded together in a most alarming manner.</p>
-
-<p>The mate cut the cord that held Sidney,
-and he and Captain Foster helped the boy
-to the side. Sidney had not been, like his
-brother, rendered entirely helpless by the
-cold, and the prospect of rescue had greatly
-restored his strength. So by watching until
-the boat and the raft, in their violent oscillations,
-were brought to nearly the same
-level, he was able to spring into the boat,
-where he was caught by its crew and placed
-in safety.</p>
-
-<p>Then Captain Foster and the mate turned
-to Raymond. He was unconscious, and
-they were obliged to carry him, which was
-extremely difficult. They left the cord attached
-to the boy, and threw the end to the
-boat’s crew, who held it as a safeguard
-against disaster. By lifting and pulling,
-Raymond was transferred safely to the boat.</p>
-
-<p>When that had been accomplished it was
-comparatively easy for the sailors to follow
-the boys, and the boat started back to the
-ship. That was a long pull and a hard one,
-but the nearer they approached under the
-lee of the ship the less difficult it became,<span class="pagenum">[280]</span>
-and the shipwrecked party were finally safe
-on board.</p>
-
-<p>Captain Foster and the boys were conducted
-to the cabin of one of the officers,
-where Raymond received the attention of
-the ship’s surgeon. And the mate and his
-men were taken forward. Warmth and food
-were all that Raymond needed to restore
-him completely, and the others responded
-to the same treatment.</p>
-
-<p>Captain Foster learned that the ship
-which had rescued them was the Salzburg,
-an Austrian torpedo boat destroyer, which
-was doing patrol duty from Pola as a base.
-Presently they were visited by the lieutenant
-in command, a courteous young man
-who spoke English perfectly.</p>
-
-<p>“What ship are you from?” he asked
-Captain Foster.</p>
-
-<p>“The Princess Mary, freighter, from Batum
-to Venice,” was the reply.</p>
-
-<p>“Were you wrecked in the storm?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, we struck a mine early this morning.”</p>
-
-<p>“And these young men?”</p>
-
-<p>“They are Americans who were returning
-home from Russia, and I was helping them
-out.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum">[281]</span></p>
-
-<p>“Well, captain,” said the lieutenant, “I
-shall be obliged to detain you and your men.
-I will turn you over to the commandant at
-Pola. But I will see that these young Americans
-are sent on by rail. If you have money
-to get to Genoa,” he continued, turning to
-Sidney, “you will find ships that will take
-you to England, and from there you can
-easily get home.”</p>
-
-<p>“I think we have money enough for
-that,” replied Sidney, “and we shall never
-forget what you have done for us.”</p>
-
-<p>“I have done only my duty,” replied the
-officer as he turned away.</p>
-
-<p>“It distresses me, Captain Foster,” said
-Sidney when they were alone, “to leave you
-a prisoner.”</p>
-
-<p>“That you can’t help, my friend,” replied
-the captain, “and it is a chance that we
-took with our eyes open.”</p>
-
-<p>“Can’t we take a letter for you to your
-family?” asked Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>“I shan’t give you a letter; that would
-only get you into trouble; but when you
-reach London, I’ll be grateful if you will go
-to see my wife, at No. 18, Southampton
-Row, Russell Square. You can tell her just<span class="pagenum">[282]</span>
-what has happened to me, and where you
-left me, and that will be a great comfort to
-her.”</p>
-
-<p>“I will do that, certainly,” said Sidney.</p>
-
-<p>The boys had no further opportunity for
-conversation with Captain Foster, for men
-came to take them to a separate room. And
-in the morning they had only a glimpse of
-their benefactor before they were put
-aboard a train at Pola for the Italian frontier,
-where they would transfer to another
-train for Genoa.</p>
-
-<p>“Gee! Sid,” said Raymond, when they
-were speeding along in the train, “this
-beats tramping over the Caucasus.”</p>
-
-<p>“It sure does,” replied Sidney, “and I
-guess we’ve done our last tramping this
-trip.”</p>
-
-<p>“It really looks now,” said Raymond,
-“as though we were going to see mother,
-after all. When we were on that raft I
-thought we never should again.”</p>
-
-<p>“And I hope we’ll find father with her
-in New York,” said Sidney.</p>
-
-<p class="center p1">THE END</p>
-
-<hr class="tb" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p class=" center italicfont largefont">The Riverside Press</p>
-
-<p class="center">CAMBRIDGE. MASSACHUSETTS</p>
-
-<p class="center">U. S. A</p>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="tb" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<div class="transnote">
-<h2 style="margin-top: 0em">Transcriber’s Notes:</h2>
-
-<p>Illustrations have been moved to paragraph breaks near where they are
-mentioned.</p>
-
-<p>Punctuation has been made consistent.</p>
-
-<p>Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in
-the original publication, except that obvious typographical errors
-have been corrected.</p>
-</div></div>
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-<pre>
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Two American Boys in the War Zone, by
-Levi Worthington Green
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TWO AMERICAN BOYS IN THE WAR ZONE ***
-
-***** This file should be named 62747-h.htm or 62747-h.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/7/4/62747/
-
-Produced by Demian Katz, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
-(Images courtesy of the Digital Library@Villanova University
-(http://digital.library.villanova.edu/))
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-</body>
-</html>